mSM^ 
 
 
 BS195 
 ,5.A5I 
 
 1856 
 
 kl 
 
 Mm: 
 
 uiiryffHluTniiirniyi^^'MVTin. 
 
 
 ivyrfl 
 
 mim 
 
^ Pai t of the '•■! I 
 
 ^ ADDISON ALEXANDER UBRlRY, >) 
 
 which was pi-eseuttd by ' ' ,1 
 
 Messks. li. L, ^^-„ A. Stuart. (| ! 
 
 <?«.. 
 
 ^ A'AfV/; Section 
 
 -If" 
 
 

 /n/f ^^ ^^^--^^^^^ ^—^ 
 
 M^J^ ^^//://^- 
 
■.\ 
 
/ 
 
 ArVte\r\rciVA B 
 
 THE 
 
 EPISTLES OF PAUL 
 
 TO 
 
 THE THESSALONIANS: 
 
 Cransld^b from i\t §xuh, 
 
 ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION, 
 
 WITH NOTES. 
 
 BY 
 
 THE TRANSLATOR OF II. PETER— REVELATION. 
 
 Quid igitur, damnamus veteres ? miDimc : sed post 
 priorum studia quod possumus in domo Domini laboramus. 
 
 Jerome. 
 Neque statim offendere, si quid mutatum ofFenderis, sed 
 expende, num in melius mutatum sit. Erasmus. 
 
 To ya^ fi.li ^fi^^^ycos ay.ovEtv rcov &so?^oyixQjv ^(ovwv, 
 akXa TtEiodod'at tov Iv ixdorj] Xe^si xal exaarj] avXXa/Srj 
 v.EV.QvfifiEvov Tov vovv i^ty^vevstVf ovx OLQycov eis evae^siav, 
 aXXa yt'coqiX^mTtov tov oy.oTCov T^^ y.).rjO£(03 ijfituv. 
 
 Basil. 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 
 AMERICAN BIBLE UNION. 
 LONDON: TRtJBNER & CO., No. 12 PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 
 1856. 
 
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION, 
 
 New York, May, 1856. 
 
 } 
 
 This revision is not final. It is circulated in the expectation that it will be subjected 
 to a thorough criticism, in order that its imperfections, whatever they may be, may be 
 disclosed and corrected. 
 
 W. H. WYCKOFF, 
 
 Corresponding Secreiar!/. 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 185C, by 
 
 THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New- York. 
 
 Mll.I.EI! & IIoi.MAN, PuiNTKRS ANn Stereottpers, New York. 
 
IITRODUCTION. 
 
 'GENERAL RULES FOR THE DLBECTION OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION. 
 
 ' 1. The exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original scriptures 
 at the time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, 
 in the vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness. 
 
 '2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary inter- 
 ference with the established phraseology shall be avoided ; and only such alterations shall be made, as the exact meaning 
 of the inspired text and the existing state of the language may require. 
 
 '3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited, 
 with known errors corrected. 
 
 'SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE REVISERS OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 '1. The common English version must be the basis of the revision: the Greek Text, Bagster & Sons' octavo edition 
 of 1851. 
 
 '2. "Whenever an alteration from that version is made on any authority additional to that of the reviser, such 
 authority must be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix. 
 
 •'3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of the common version is changed, 
 must be carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, and the views of the reviser 
 be given as to its proper translation in each place. 
 
 •4. As soon as the revision of any one book of the New Testament is finished, it shall be sent to the Secretary 
 of the Bible Union, or such other person as shall be designated by the Committee on Versions, in order that copies 
 may be taken and furnished to the revisers of the other books, to be returned with their suggestions to the reviser 
 or revisers of that book. After being re-revised with the aid of these suggestions, a qarefully prepared copy shall be 
 forwarded to the Secretary.' 
 
 In the present attempt at revision on the above plan, as in the author's previous essays of the 
 same kind, wiiat he avowedly aims at is, first of all, a scholarly exactness in rendering the precise 
 meaning, nothing more and nothing less, of the sacred text, and that in a shape as nearly re-, 
 sembling the original, as can be made to consist with English propriety, and with the least possible 
 change in the common version. Elegance, flow, and even perspicuity of style, have been regarded 
 only when these qualities appeared to be reconcilable with this primary and controlling purpose. 
 
 Of course, any such method as this must lead to very many things, which, though not absolute 
 violations of idiom, one might look for in vain in the pages of a modern, independent, English classic; 
 and to quite as many more, which, however in themselves unexceptionable, will at the first utterance 
 startle and perplex the ear, accustomed from infancy to a different form of words. But the reader is 
 requested to bear in mind, what the writer never allowed himself to forget, that this work was to be 
 
IV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 altogether preparatory, suggestive, recommendatory. The present reviser was, in i'act, called to 
 labour, not directly for Bible-readers at large, but for those private scholars, to whom, as the Board 
 of final revision, shouhl be committed the solemn and responsible office of settling the text. For the 
 sake, therefore, of laying a firm and reliable basis for their proceedings, he from the first determined — 
 and to this plan he still adheres — in the Version to follow closely, though within the limitations 
 specified above, the Greek original, and then in the Notes to present a carefully condensed digest, 
 and, in cases that might the most require it, a critical estimate also, of all such leading interpretations 
 and translations, from ' the beginning of the gospel' until now, as might in any way aflect the 
 ultimate result. Perliaps too, while thus keeping steadily in view his immediate object — the 
 facilitating of the labours of the final Board — he may have secretly indulged the ambition, with 
 God's help, to produce books of permanent value to students and ministers of the Divine word. 
 
 Such being the special character and design of the present and former publications, the author 
 has no difficulty in confessing that in both he has made a larger' use of harsh constructions, inverted 
 arrangements, and a stifl" phraseology, than he should have thought desirable under difierent circum- 
 stances. But, if it miglit be permitted to add here a word or two, on what may properly be 
 demanded of a translation of the New Testament, intended for poimlar tise, he should not hesitate to 
 declare his general preference of the close version to the free. It were, indeed, absurd to think 
 of replacing idiomatic Greek by solecistic English. But the peculiarities of a writer are not the 
 idioms of a language. The latter cannot always be transferred ; but neither should the former be 
 unnecessarily and wilfully obliterated. 
 
 No one, for example, can pretend, that clearness of style is eminently characteristic of all the 
 writers of the New Testament. But the translator is not on that account to turn commentator, and 
 labour to make plain and certain to the English reader, what the Holy Spirit chose to leave intricate 
 and perplexed, doubtiul and obscure, to the Greek reader. The best version in this respect will 
 be that, which best succeeds in putting the English reader into the precise, relative position of tlie 
 Greek reader. 
 
 And so with regard to gracefulness or elegance ofstijle — another quality, which, it is often taken for 
 granted, should be required in a translation of the word of God — the fact is undeniable, that the style 
 of the New Testament, full as the blessed volume is of saving truth and heavenly beauty, is very 
 often not, when tried by the rules of a formal rhetoric, a graceful one. Much ratiier is it characterized 
 by a certain — shall we venture to say? — divine rudeness (2 Cor. 11 : G), and independence of all such 
 rules. To attempt, therefore, as has sometimes been done, and is still sometimes apparently pro- 
 posed, to trick oft' the glorious humility of these Galilean fishermen in the garb of modern gentle- 
 men and college-bred dilettanti, would seem to be at once a falsehood, and an outrage on good 
 taste. 
 
 In a word, a translation, as such, is valuable, just in proportion as it reflects, not only the sense 
 . of the original, but every peculiarity, and, if some choose so to reckon, defect of style. The principle 
 applies to translations of all sorts, as translations ; but, in the case of the Divine oracles, where we 
 would know both what and how God speaks to men, it is conceived to be pre-eminently important. 
 In all ages, indeed, its importance has been more or less distinctly recognized, as could easily be 
 shown from an examination of the versions, which have best secured, and longest retained, the 
 confidence of the several countries of Christendom ; and in our own day the practical observance of 
 it seems rather, amongst pious and judicious men, to be increasing in rigour. Thus, in tlie Preface 
 to the latest German version of the New Testament — Das nene Testament aus dem Griechischen lihersetzt 
 von Karl von dcr Hcijdt. Elberfeld, 1852 — the very method pursued by the present reviser is exactly 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 described, as follows : — ' In translation there are, as an ingenious author strikingly remarks, two 
 ways of going to work. Either the translator leaves the writer as much as possible undisturbed, 
 and moves the reader up to him ; or he leaves the reader as much as possible undisturbed, and 
 moves the writer up to him. The latter method may be commended in the case of ordinary books; 
 in the case of the holy book of Scripture, where even the manner in which any thing is said presents 
 itself as weighty and important, the former deserves the preference, from us especially, who, with 
 our rich and plastic language, are able to say what the Greek original says, in the very same way. 
 Even if this object be not completely attainable, I have yet had it steadily in my eye ; and in the 
 cases, where a jJaraphrase would have given a strange expression to the thought, I had no scruple 
 about giving a strange or unusual form rather to the expression. It was my endeavour throughout to 
 fashion the version after the original, not only as to sense and spirit, but in regard also to the exact 
 significance of words, tenses, verbal arrangement, and even apparent trivialities ; and, wherever the 
 sacred writers avail themselves of a form unusual in Greek itself, to make this also perceptible.' [For 
 a precisely similar, and more detailed, statement, see Dr. Ebrard's Preface to his Commentary on the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews, Konigsberg, ISoO.] 
 
 In the present work the same rule also has been followed as in the former one, for the correction 
 of the 'known errors' of the common Greek Text; to wit, the general consent of critical Editors 
 for the last hundred years. The following editions have been collated in every instance, and these 
 alone are intended, when reference is made to Recent Editors: — 
 
 Bengel (Beng.), Novum Test. Graccum, 3d ed., Tubingen, 17-53. 
 
 Bloomfield (Bioomf.), The Greek Testament, 3d ed., London, 1839 ; — also the Supplemental 
 
 Volume (Supp.), 2d ed., London, 1S51. 
 
 GniESBACH (Griesb.), Novum Test. Graece, Cambridge, Mass., 1809 (printed from the Leipzig 
 
 ed. of 1805). 
 
 Hahn, Novum Test. Graece, Leipzig, 1840. 
 
 Knapp, from the edd. of Goschen, Leipzig, 1832 ; and Theile, Leipzig, 1852. 
 
 Lachmaxn (Lachm.), Novum Test. Graece ct Latine, vol. ii., Berlin, 1850. 
 
 Matthaei (Matth.), Epistt. ad Thess. Graece et Latine, Riga, 17S5. 
 
 Meyer (Mey.), Das neue Test. Griechisch kritisch revidirt, Gottingen, 1829. 
 
 ScHOLz, Novum Test. Graece, 1830-6, from Bagster's Hexapla. 
 
 Schott, Epistt. ad Thess. etc., Leipzig, 1834. 
 
 Theile, Novum Test. Graece, 4th ed., Leipzig, 1852. 
 
 Tischendorf (Tisch.), Novum Test. Graece, 8vo ed., Leipzig, 1850. 
 
 Besides these, the Texts of Erasmus (3d ed.), Beza (last ed.), and Wells, have been examined, 
 together wath the textual criticism of Mill, De Wette, and Liinemann. The evidence in favour of 
 readings has been gathered from the two last named, and Lachmann. 
 
LIST Of THE PRINCIPAL ABBREVIATI0I8, 
 
 AND 
 
 WORKS MOST FREQUENTLY CITED. 
 
 The authorities are commonly given in groups, as here arranged, and generally also with some 
 regard to the chronological order, but in all cases directly from the editions specified. Of those not 
 included in the following list, some have this specification appended in the Notes ; others, as being 
 familiar, classical authors, did not require it; and the rest are taken at second hand from various 
 sources. In this last class it may be well to particularize the Berlenburger Bibel of 1726 &c. ; 
 Bengel's German Testament, 17-53 ; Gossner, 1S27 &c. ; and Kistemaker (once Kist.), Sd ed., 1S39 ; 
 for all of which the Pohjglotten-Bihcl of Stier and Theile has been relied on. 
 
 It is especially important to bear in mind, that, except where the Kote explains itself otherwise, 
 words in Italics or within quotation-marks, and inclosed in a parenthesis, belong to the writer immedi- 
 ately preceding; but, when a comma intervenes between the parenthesis and the name, they are 
 common to all the names in that group preceding the parenthesis. Where names merely are 
 mentioned, they are to be understood as directly sustaining the Version. 
 
 For an account of the Uncial Manuscripts, A. B. C. &c., the English reader may consult the 
 Introduction to Clarke's Commentary; Home's Introduction; or Davidson's Biblical Criticism. 
 
 K. \ . — English Version. The text is printed from the American 
 Bible Societj-'s pica 8vo ed. of the Nev\' Testament, 1851. 
 In tlie Notes, tlie Society's Revised Bible in the 8vo ed. 
 of 1851, and the original ed. of IGll, as given in Bagster's 
 English Ilcxapla and the O.xford Reprint of 1833, have 
 been collated. 
 
 AV.— Wiclif, 1380, 
 
 T.— Tyndale, 1534, 
 
 C. — Cranmer, 1539, 
 
 O. — Genevan, 1557, 
 
 R.— Rhemish, 1582, J 
 
 B.— Bishops' Bible,' fol. ed. of 1584, 
 
 from Bagster's English Ilexapla, for 
 the most part with the modern or- 
 thography. 
 
 Aeth. — Aethiopic Version, supposed to be of the 4th century. 
 
 Ar. — Arabic Version, supposed to be of the 7th century, or 
 later. 
 
 Copt. — Coptic Version, supposed to be of the 3d or 4th cen- 
 tury. 
 
 l)t. — Dutch Version, 1637 ; Netherlands Bible Soc.'s small 
 ed. of the N. T., 183G. The Annotations (Ann.), from 
 the 4to Gorinchem ed., 1748. 
 
 Fr. -M. — Martin's French Version, 1G9G-1707, The Hague, 
 
 1743. 
 - S. — Swiss Version of the X, 'J'., 2d ed,, Lausanne, 1849. 
 
 Germ. — Luther's German Version, 1545 ; from Sticr and 
 
 Theile's PoUjgl.-Bih., 2d ed., Bielefeld, 1849. 
 It. — Diodati's Italian Version, Geneva. 1C41 ; with the Anno- 
 tations (Ann.). 
 Syr. — Syriac Version, probably of the 2d century ; Green- 
 field's ed., London, 1828. 
 Vulg. — Latin Vulgate, 4th century ; from the Pobjgl.-Bih. 
 - Am. — Tischendorf 's ed. of the codex Amialinus, Leip- 
 zig, 1854. 
 
 Alford, Greek Testament, 2d ed,, vol. ii., London, 1855. 
 
 All,— AUioli's Neucs Test., New York, 1848. 
 
 Ambrosiast. — Ambrosiaster ; from vol. ii. of Ambrose's Works, 
 Paris, 1690. 
 
 Aret. — Aretius, in N. T. Commentarii, Geneva, 1618. 
 
 Athanasius, Opera, Paris, 1698. 
 
 August. — Augustine, Opera, Paris, 1G79-1700. 
 
 B. and L. — Bcausobre and L'Enfant, Le Noiivcau Test., Am- 
 sterdam, 1718. 
 
 Barn. — Barnes' Notes, New York, 1854. 
 
 Baumg. — Baumgarten's Auslegung der Brief e FauU, Halle, 
 1767. 
 
 Beng. — Bengel's Gnomon Nov. Test., Tubingen, 1850. 
 
 Bens, — Benson's Paraphrase and Notes on Six of the Epistles 
 of St. Paul, 2d ed,, Loudon, 1752. 
 
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 VU 
 
 Bez. — Beza's Nov. Test., Cambridge, 1642 (which follows 
 Beza's last ed. of 1598). 
 
 Blackwall, Sacred Classics, London, 1737. 
 
 Blooraf. — Bloomfield's Recensio Synoptica (Rcc. Syn.), vol. viii., 
 London, 1828 ; Greek Test., 3d ed., London, 1839 ; Sup- 
 plemental Volume {Supp.), 2a od., London, 1851. 
 
 Boothr. — Boothroyd's Improved Version, Huddersfield, 1824. 
 
 Brown, E.xpository Discourses on First Peter, 2d ed., Edin- 
 burgh, 1849 ; and Exposition of the Ep. to the Galatians, 
 Edinburgh, 1853. 
 
 Burt.— Burton's Greek Test, 4th ed., O.xford, 1852. 
 
 Calv. — Calvin, m N. T. Cummentarii, ed. Tholuck, Berlin, 
 1831. 
 
 Camerar. — Camerarius, Commenlarius in Novum Foedus, Cam- 
 bridge, 1G42. 
 
 Cameron, Myrotkecium Evangelicum, Saumur, 1677. 
 
 Campbell, The Four Gospels, with Preliminary Dissertations, 
 Andover, 1837. 
 
 Castal. — Castalio, Biblia Sacra, Leipzig, 1750. 
 
 Chrj'sost. — Chrysostom, Opera, Paris, 1718-38. 
 
 Clar. — Clarius; from vol. vii. of the Crilici Sacri, Amsterdam, 
 1698. 
 
 Clarke, Commentary on the N. T., Philadelphia, 1844. 
 
 Cler. — Clericus, Animadversiones in Hammondi N. T., Amster- 
 dam, 1700. 
 
 Oocc. — Cocceius, Opera, Amsterdam, 1700-0. 
 
 Coke, Commentary on the N. T., London, 1803. 
 
 Conyb. — Conybeare's Translation, in Conybeare and Howson's 
 Life and Epistles of St. Paul, London, 1853. 
 
 Corn, a Lap. — Cornelius a Lapide, Commenlaria in Pauli 
 Epistolas, Antwerp, 1656. 
 
 Damasc. — .John of Damascus, Opera, Paris, 1712. 
 
 Dav. — Davidson's Introduction to the N. T., vol. ii., London, 
 1849. 
 
 De Dieu, Crilica Sacra, Amsterdam, 1693. 
 
 Dodd. — Doddridge's Family Expositor, vol. ix. of Works, 
 Leeds, 1805. 
 
 De "W. — De Wette's Exegctischcs Handbuch zitm N. T., 2d 
 ed., vol. ii., Leipzig, 1845. 
 
 Drus. — Drusius; from the Crilici Sacri. 
 
 Eadie, Commentary on the Ep. to the Ephesians,"London, 1854. 
 
 Engl. Ann. — English Annotations on the Bible, London, 1645. 
 
 Erasra. — Erasmus, Nov. Test., 3d ed., Basle, 1522; Notes fi'om 
 the Crilici Sacri. 
 
 Est. — Estius, Commenlaria in Epistl. Aposl., Rouen, 1709. 
 
 Fab. — Faber Stapulensis, Epislolac Pauli cum Conunentariis, 
 Paris, 1517. 
 
 Flatt, Vorlesungen uher die Briefe Pauli, Tubingen, 1829. 
 
 Gerl.— Gerlach, Das Ncues Tesl., 3d ed., Berlin, 1844. 
 
 Gill, Exposition of the N. T., Philadelphia, 1811. 
 
 GOsch. — GOschen, Nor. Teat. Graece el Laline, Leipzig, 1832. 
 
 Greenf— Greenfield's Hebrew N. T., London, 1831. 
 
 Grot. — Grotius, Annolaliones in N. T., vol. iii., Paris, 1650. 
 
 Guyse, Practical Expositor, Edinburgh, 1797. 
 
 Hamra. — Hammond's Paraphrase and Annotations, London, 
 1675. 
 
 Henry, vol. vi. of Matthew Henry's Works, London, 1811. 
 Huth. — Huther's Continuation of Meyer's Krilisch exegeli- 
 
 schcr Kommentar, Gottingen, 1850-2. 
 Jerome, Opera, Verona, 1734-42. 
 .Josephus (Jos.), Opera, Leipzig, 1850. 
 Kenr. — Kenrick's Epistles of St. Paul, &c., New York, 1851. 
 Koch, Kommenlar ilher den erslcn Brief an die TItess., 3d ed., 
 
 Berlin, 1855. 
 Koppe, Nov. Tesl., vol. vi. ed. Tychsen, Gottingen, 1823. 
 Krause, Die Briefe an die Phil. u. Tliess., Frankfurt, 1790. 
 Kuin. — Kuinol, Ohservaliones ad N. T., Leipzig, 1794. 
 Lardner, Dr. N., Works, London, 1838. 
 Liinem. — Liinemann's Krilisch exegelisches Handbuch ilbcr 
 
 die Briefe an die Thess., Gottingen, 1850. 
 Mack. — .Maeknight on the Epistles, Philadelphia, 1835. 
 Mart. — Martini's Nuovo Test., vol. v., Florence, 1791. 
 Mey.— Meyer, Das Neuc Test., Gottingen, 1829. 
 Mich. — J. D. Michaelis' Paraphrasis u. Anmerlcungen iiber 
 
 die Briefe Pauli an die Gal., itc. 2d ed., Bremen and 
 
 Gottingen, 1769. 
 Mill, Nov. Tesl. Crraecum, ed. Kiister, Leipzig, 1723. 
 Moldenh. — Moldcnhawer, Griin^Zi/c/iC Erldulcrung der heiligen 
 
 Biicher Neues Test., vol. iii., Leipzig, 1768. 
 Mont. — Jlontanus' Latin Version ; from vol. v. of Walton's 
 
 Polyglott (P.), London, 1657. 
 More, Henry JNIore's Theological Works, London, 1708. 
 Murd. — Murdock's Translation of the Syriac N. T., New Yorki 
 
 1851. 
 Muse— Musoulus, In Pauli Epislolas ad Philipp. etc. Com- 
 
 menlarii, Leipzig, 1565. 
 Newc. — Newcome's Attempt toward Revising our English 
 
 Translation of the Greek Scriptures, Dublin, 1796. 
 Newt. — Newton's Dissertations on the Prophecies, London, 
 
 1835. 
 Cecum. — Oecumenius, Opera, vol. ii., Paris, 1631. 
 Olsh. — Olshauseu's Biblischer Conimenlar, vol. iv., Konigsberg, 
 
 1844. 
 Pagn. — Pagninus' Latin Version ; from Wolder's Biblia Sacra, 
 
 vol. iii., Hamburgh, 1596. 
 Peile, Annotations on the Apostohcal Epistles, vol. iii., London, 
 
 1851. 
 Pelag. — Pelagius ; from vol. xi. of Jeronie. 
 Pelt, Epp. Pauli ad Thess., Greifswalde, 1830. 
 Penn, The Book of the New Covenant, London, 1836. 
 Pise— Piscator, Commenlarii in N. T., Herborn, 1838. 
 Pyle, Paraphrase on the Acts and the Epp., vol. ii., London, 1765. 
 Raphel. — Raphelius, Annolaliones Philol. in N. T., Leyden, 
 
 1750. 
 Ros.— Rosenmiiller's Scholia in N. T., vol. iv.. Nuremberg, 
 
 1830. 
 Schmidt, Seb., Biblia Sacra, Strassburg, 1697. 
 Soholef. — Scholefield's Hints for an Improved Translation of 
 
 the N. T., London, 1850. 
 Schott, Epp. Pauli ad Thess. et Gal., Leipzig, 1834. 
 Scott, Commentary on the Holy Bible, vol. v.. Philadelphia, 
 
 1852. 
 
Vlll 
 
 LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 Sept. — Septuagint Version, Bagster's 8vo ed., London. 
 
 Sharpe, The N. T. Translated, 2d ed., London, 1844. 
 
 Steig.— Steiger, Der erste Brief Petri, Berlin, 1832. 
 
 Steph. — n. Steplianus ; from tlie Critici Sacri. 
 
 Stier, Pvli/glullen-Bibci, 2(1 ed., Bielefeld, 1849. 
 
 Stolz, Die sammllichcn Schriften dcs N. T., Hanover and 
 Leipzig. 1820. 
 
 Storr, Ojmscula Acadcmica, Tubingen, 1796-1803. 
 
 Symonds, Observations upon the Expediency of Revising the 
 present English Version &c., Cambridge, 1789-94. 
 
 TertuU. — Tertullian, Opera, ed. Oehler, Leipzig, 1853. 
 
 Theodor.— Thcodorct, Opera, vol. iii., Paris, 1042. 
 
 Thorn.— Thomson, The New Covenant Translated, Philadel- 
 phia, 1808. 
 
 Tremell.— Tremellius Latin Version of the Syriac, Geneva, 
 1630. 
 
 Troll.— TroUopc's Analecia Tlieologica, London, 1842. 
 
 Turnb.— Turnbull's Translation of Paul's Epistles, London, 
 1854. 
 
 Turret. — Turrctine, Commentarius in Epp. ad Thess., Basle, 
 1739. 
 
 Van Ess, Die Bibel, Hildburghausen, Amsterdam and Phila- 
 delphia, 1845.' 
 
 Vat.— Vatablus, Biblia Sacra, vol. ii., Salamanca, 1584. 
 
 Von der II.— Von der Ileydt, Das neue Test., Elberfeld, 1852. 
 
 Wakef.— Wakefield's Translation of the N. T., Cambridge 
 (Mass.), 1820. 
 
 Wells, Help for the more clear and easy Understanding of the 
 Holy Scriptures, London, 1716. 
 
 "W'esl. — Wesley's New Test, with Notes, London, 1838. 
 
 AVhitb. — Whitby's Paraphrase and Commentary on the Epp., 
 Philadelphia, 1848. 
 
 Wolf.— Wolfius, Curae Pkilologicae et Criticae, Hamburgh, 
 173S. 
 
 Zanch. — Zanchius, In I'auli Epp. ad Philipp. etc. Commen- 
 
 tarii, Neustadt, 1601. 
 Zeg. — Zegerus ; from the Critici Sacri. 
 
 Bernhardy, Wissenschaftliche Syntax der Griechischcn Sprache, 
 
 Berlin, 1829. 
 Bretsch. — Bretschneider, Lexicon Manuale in N. T., 2d cd., 
 
 Leipzig, 1829. 
 Buttmann, Greek Grammar, by Robinson, New York, 1851. 
 Green, Grammar of the N. J. Dialect, London, 1842 ; and 
 
 Lexicon to the N. T., London. 
 Hartung, Lehre von den Partikeln, Erlangen, 1833-3. 
 Hesych. — Ilesychius, Glossae Sacrae, ed. Ernesti, Leipzig, 1785. 
 Kiihner, Greek Grammar, by Edwards and Taylor, New York, 
 
 1853. 
 Leigh, Critica Sacra, London, 1050. 
 Midd. — Middleton on the Greek Article, New York, 1813. 
 Pas. — Pasor's Manuale N. T., Leipzig, 1640. 
 Pass. — Passow's Handworterbuch der Griech. Sprache, Leipzig, 
 
 1841 &c. 
 Phryn. — Phrynichus, ed. Lobeck, Leipzig, 1820. 
 Rich. — Richardson's English Dictionar3^ London, 1838. 
 Rob.— Robinson's Lexicon of the N. T., New York, 1850. 
 Schirl. — Schirlitz, Jforterbuch zum N. T., Giessen, 1851. 
 Schleus. — Schleusner's Lexicon in N. T., Glasgow, 1817. 
 Schiittg. — SchOttgen's Lexicon in N. T., ed. Krebs, Leipzig, 1765. 
 Suic. — Suicer's Tliesaurus, Amsterdam, 1682. 
 Tittm. — Tittmann, De Stjnonymis in N. T., Leipzig, 1829. 
 Wahl, Clavis N. T., 3d ed., Leipzig, 1843. 
 Webst.— Webster's English Dictionary, ed. Goodrich, New 
 
 York, 1852. 
 Win. — Winer's Grammatik des neutest. Sprachidioms, 5th and 
 
 0th edd., Leipzig, 1844-55. The pages referred to are 
 
 those of the 5th. 
 
 The foUowiug Versions, having been directly collated throughout, are included under their 
 respective general references ; thus : — 
 
 English Verss. = Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Genevan, Bishops' 
 Bible, Rhemish;- Hammond, Wells, Doddridge, Wesley, 
 Wakefield, Macknight, Newcome, Thomson, Boothroyd, 
 Penn, Sharpe, Conybeare, Murdock, Kenrick, Turnbull. 
 
 Latin Verss. = Vulgate ;-Ambrosiaster, Faber, Erasmus, 
 Pagninus, Calvin, Castalio, Musculus, Vatablus, Montanus, 
 Beza, Zanchius (excepting chs. ii. and iii. of the Second 
 Epistle), Piscator, Cocceius, Schmidt, GOschen. 
 
 hawer, Stolz, Van Ess, Allioli, Meyer, Flatt, De Wette, 
 Von der Heydt. •• 
 
 Italian Verss. = Diodati (It.) ;-Martini. 
 
 French Verss. = Martin (Fr. M.), Swiss (Fr. S.) ;-Beausobre 
 and L'Enfant. 
 
 Foreign Verss. = all the versions here classed, as Latin, Ger- 
 man, Italian, French; together with the Syriac, Dutch, 
 and Greenfield's Hebrew. 
 
 German Verss. = Luther (Germ.) ;-Baumgarten, Molden- 
 
 Of these, Wiclif, the Rhemish, Martini, Allioli, Kenrick, being translated from the Vulgate; 
 and Murdock, from the Syriac ; are cited, not as authorities, but for the sake of comparison. 
 
THE FIRST EPISTLE OE 
 
 PAUL TO THE THESSALOMAKS. 
 
 KING JAMES' VERSION. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Paul, and Sylvanus, and Ti- 
 motheus, unto the church of the 
 Thessalonians ichich is in God the 
 Father, and in the Lord Jesus 
 Christ : Grace le unto you, and 
 peace, from God our Father and 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 IIA }H OS Koi SiiXovavos 
 KOL Ti/iodeo^, rfj iKKXrja-La Oea- 
 aaXoviKeoiv ev OecS Trarpl Koi 
 Kvpicp Irjcrou XpLarco- X'^P'-^ 
 vp.lv KUL elpi-jvrj utto Oeov Trarpos 
 r]p.a)v KvpLov 'Irjaov Xpiarov. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Paul, and 'Silvanus, and 'Ti- 
 mothy, unto the church of the 
 Thessalonians = in God the Father 
 and "i the Lord Jesus Christ: 
 Grace = unto you, and peace, from 
 God our Father 'and the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 " The American Bible Society's late Revision has properly 
 restored the orthography of this name {Silv. for Sylv.), as it 
 appears in the original edition of E. V., and in nearly all other 
 verss., English and foreign. 
 
 >■ E. y., 7 times ;-W., C, R., ( Timothe [c] ) ;- Wells and the 
 later English verss., except Wesl. and Conj'b. 
 
 ' The words ano Qsov . . . Xowrov are bracketed by 
 Lachm., and cancelled by Jley. and Tisch. !Mey. (who renders 
 i>' by durch) then follows Ambrosiast. and Koppe in connect- 
 ing if Oew . , . JC^toTcp with '/a^is vitir y.al ei^rjj'tjj — a Con- 
 struction to which Schott objects, that such a use of if is 
 without example elsewhere in formulas of benediction ; Ltinem. 
 objecting also the harshness of the arrangement, and the paral- 
 lel 2 Thess. 1 : 1, 2. Schott himself, while adhering to the 
 received text, is disposed to adopt this reference of if 0. . . . 
 X. ; but, suppl3-ing /al^siv liyovoiv, he would explain ii> (as 
 Conyb.. rejectiug the last clause, also does) as = in the name 
 or 6^ the authority of. This, however, introduces an awkward 
 repetition ; which is equally apparent in ilich.'s supplement 
 of xa'V"'' before ii- 05(^7 [for which Peltalso cites Win.; though 
 the latterafterwards abandoned it. See Gram. p. 155]. Much 
 to be preferred to any of these methods is the common ar- 
 rangement, TJj ixy.L iv 0. yn).., as teaching, not merely that the 
 Church knows, believes in, and worships God and Christ (Vat., 
 B. and L., "Whitb.) ; nor that she is connected with, belongs, 
 s sacred, to God ami Christ (Castal.. Cler.. Storr, Stolz, Flatt, 
 
 1 
 
 Pelt. The last, indeed, suggests the vitality of this connection, 
 when he compares it to that of branches with the vine.) ; nor 
 that she exists by the agency of God and Christ (Grot. ; who 
 misinterprets also the Syr. to the same effect) ; nor that she 
 is in subjection to God and Christ (Mack.) ; nor that by God 
 and Christ she has been brought to believe (Ros. ; as an alter- 
 native meaning) ; but that in God and Christ the Church fiiuis 
 the ground and element of her own being, her fortress and 
 high tower, and her eternal home. Comp. ch. 5 : 12, N. v and 
 Jude 1, N. f, &c. That in such a case there is no necessity, as 
 Schott supposes, for the repetition of the article rfj after 0ea- 
 anloiixeair, is plain from Phil. 1:1; Col. 1:2; &c. And see 
 
 Win. p. 155. There is nothing for the E. V. supplement, 
 
 which is, in W., T., C, R. ;- Wells, Wesl., Wakef, Thorn., 
 Sharpe, Kenr., Turnb. ;-and most foreign verss. 
 
 ^ The preposition is not repeated by R. ;-Latin or German 
 verss. (except Moldenh.), Dt. ;-Hamra., Wells, Wesl., Wakef., 
 Thom., Boothr., Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 • E. v., 2 Thess. 1:2; &c. ;-W., R. ;-Syr., Latin and Italian 
 verss. (except Pagn., Bez., Pise.) ;-Wells, Stolz, Van Ess, All., 
 Mey., Greenf., De W., Kenr., Von der H., Koch ('By the 
 omission of the verb, the expression? gain in strength and 
 emphasis.'). See Rev. 1 : 4, N. m. 
 
 "■ The omission of yai from our Text can be only an error 
 of the press. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 2 We give thanks to God al- 
 ways for you all, making mention 
 of you in our prayers; 
 
 3 Remembering without ceas- 
 ing your work of faith, and la- 
 bour of love, and patience of 
 hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 in the sight of God and our 
 leather; 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 2 J^V)(apLa-TOv/j.€v rcS Oew 
 TvavTOTi irepL waurcoi' vfjLuv, 
 [xvelav v/xa)i> ■nroiov/j.ei'oi iirl twv 
 'irpo<Tev)^(av i^ficji', 
 
 3 aSiaAeiTTTcos /j-pyj/xovevoures 
 vficop Tou k'pyov Trjy Tr/o-rewy, 
 
 KOL TOV KOirOV TTjS dyaTTTj^, Koi 
 TTjS VTTOfJ.Ol'TJf Tl-jS iXTTlSos TOU 
 
 Kvpiov i]po)v 'Irjcrou Xpiarov, 
 kpirpoaOev rou Oeov koI iraTpos 
 
 ■))pQ}V 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 2 We give thanks to God al- 
 ways for you all, making mention 
 of you ^in our prayers; 
 
 3 Remembering ''without ceas- 
 ing your 'work of faith, and 'toil 
 of love, and 'patience of iiope 'of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, "before 
 "our God and Father, 
 
 ^ Literally, on; that is, in connection with, on occasion of, 
 
 at Ihe lime of — a common use of I.tj with the genitive. 
 
 Lachm. cancels the second v/i<3i' in this verse. 
 
 >• 'ASinXuTiTcoi is by some (T., C. ;-Syr. and Viilg. with their 
 followers. Germ. ;-Scliniidt, Bens., Beng., Baumg., Moldenh., 
 "Wakef.. Burt.. Sharpc, Bloomf., Troll.) construed with what 
 precedes in v. 2 (comp. ch. 2:13; Rom. 1 : 9). But here it 
 is better to retain the more common connection with /(;■/;- 
 /loveiovTei; the continual reniembr.ance of their Christian 
 character and its fruits bcinj; then given as the reason, why 
 the Apostle's reference to the Thessalonians in his prayers 
 alivaijts took the form of thanksgiving to God. Liinem., again, 
 while so construing aStaL, regards this verse as closely paral- 
 lel to the participial clause of v. 2, and finds the reason of the 
 thanksgiving only in v. 4. He, accordingly, follows Bez., Cocc. 
 Mich., Newc, GOsch., in making /uriifioreiovrss = com- 
 mcmorantes, making mention of— a, sense wliicli /ii'rjitofevco 
 bears only in Ileb. 11 : 22, out of the 20 other instances 
 of its occurrence in the N. T. 
 
 ' The v/ltov is governed, not by TtioTecos, ayaTrrjg, eX^iSog 
 (Syr., It., French verss. ;- Wakef., Thorn., Conyb.. Peile, Turnb.), 
 nor by Tiiareoj; alone (C, B. ;-Vulg. and followers, Dt. ;-Fab., 
 Pagn., Castal., Wolf, Greenf, Gosch.), nor by niareco^ and 
 ayiiTDjs (Moldenh.), nor by ftvtjieovevovreg (Oecum., Erasm., 
 Calv., JIusc, Vat. ; supplying efeyta to the subsequent geni- 
 tives) ; but by tov e^y. Trjs nior., y.al rov y.6:j:. rtjs av., Kal 
 T^j vTioH. T^s cXtt. rov KvQ. iju. 'Iqa. Xo. — the entire cluster 
 of Christian graces and achievements, that was thought of as 
 characterizing this church. 
 
 1 Their love had shown itself able t« Tidvra vTieQ tov rfa- 
 ■niofiivov TtaaY.uv: 'to suffer everything for the beloved ob- 
 ject ' (Oecum.). Comp. ch. 5 : 12, N. r, and see P.ev. 2 : 2, N. d. 
 — W. (travail) ;-.Syr. (11:^), It. (fatica) ;-Calv. ('nihil refu- 
 gisse molestiae vel laboris'). Muse, ('molestiam ac fatigatio- 
 nem'), Zanch. at ch. 2 : 9 ('labor cum summa cura et solici- 
 tudine conjunctus '), Grot. (' molesti labores. Id enim ko.tos.' ; 
 -and so Schott, etc.), Cler. (fatigationcm), Baumg. (love's 
 'miihsarae beschwerliche Erweisung'), Wakef., Peile, {lahori- 
 ousnes.i), All., Kistcmaker, De W.. (use Miilie ;-{ov Luther's 
 
 Arbeit), Mey. {BeschccrRe), Flatt (' beschwerliche Arbeiten'), 
 Greenf. (nr-^J'i = weariness, Eccl. 12 : 12), Burt, (trouble). 
 Liineni. (■gescliaftige Miihwaltung''), Murd., You der II. (Be- 
 miihung), Koch (■nuihs.ame und miihevolle Arbeit'). 
 
 ^ According to the analogy of the two previous clauses, 
 sXticSos is the gen., not ' of that in or as to which one per- 
 severes ' (Rob. .s. V. vstoiiotr} -j-and so many others), but of 
 that to which irToiiovt;, patience, endurance, perseverance, he- 
 longs, and from which it flows. Oecum.: inofiopijs Tijg yiro- 
 iitr/;g Sia ri;i' i).7iiSn : ' the patience that results in conse- 
 quence of the hope.' Comp. Rom. 8 ; 25 ; 2 Cor. 4 : 17. 18; 
 Ps. 42:5, ll;&c. 
 
 I Hol). (s. V. i}.7tls) explains lov xvqIov as the 'gen. of the 
 person on whom this hope rests ' ; and so Conyb. and manv 
 others. But, throughout these two Epistles, our Lord is pre- 
 sented rather as Himself the object of Christian hope (v. 10 ; 
 ic), than as its source or foundation ; it being the third ele- 
 ment in what Calv. (in loc.) calls the definition of true Christi- 
 'dnity, ' ut, in spem nianifestationis Christi intcnti, reli<iua 
 omnia de.spiciant ' : ' that, intent on the hope of Christ's mani- 
 festation, His followers despise all things else.' That the 
 hope of the Saviour's return is here the prominent idea, is 
 taught by Ambrosiast., Vat., Est, Wells, B. and L., Bens., 
 Baumg., Koppe, Mack.. Pelt, Schott, Gerl., De W., Conyb., 
 Liinem., Koch. — The genitive is retained in translation by 
 E.V., ch. 5 : 8 ; Rom. 5:2; Tit. 1:2; 3:7; and here by W., 
 T., C, 6., B., R. ;-Vulg., Fr. S. ??(aro-. ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., 
 Erasm., Calv., Muse. Vat., Mont., Engl. Ann., Cocc, Schmidt, 
 Wells, Berlenburger Bibcl, Bens., Beng., Gill (as allowable), 
 Baumg., Mack., All., GOsch., Kenr., Von der H., Turnb. Lu 
 ther takes rov xi'^. in apposition with rijg iXn. ; Olsh. and 
 Steig. (on 1 Pet. 1 : 2), connect it with all the three genitives, 
 TTtarecos, aynTcr^s^ ^X.'rciSos- 
 
 ■" The words euir^oadsi' . . . ?;/icSi' are connected 1. with 
 'Ir;aov Xqiotov, by Vat. (' qui nunc vultui Dei et Patris nostri 
 apparet': 'who now appears before the face of our God and 
 Father'): — 2. with rov f'oyov . . . r!;; eX.TTiSog (all this, 'as 
 ever in the great Taskmaster's eve' [Milton, .So«ne( vii.] — a 
 confirmation of the sincerity and soundness of their Chr''-*' 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 4 Knowing, brethren beloved, 
 your election of God. 
 
 5 For our gospel came not 
 unto you in word only, but also 
 in power, and in the Holy Ghost, 
 and in much assurance; as ye 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 4 elSores, a8e\(pol yjyairrjiJievoL 
 VTTo Oeou, Ti]v iK\oyyv vfxwp- 
 
 5 OTL TO evayyeXLOv ■)]^6}v 
 OVK iyefijOrj ely i3/xay eV Aoy&) 
 jxovov, aAAa zeal ev ^vvajxei, kol 
 eV nvevfxaTL Ayico, koI kv TvXiq- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 4 "Knowing, brethren beloved 
 pby God, your election;' 
 
 5 'Because our gospel 'came 
 not 'unto you in word only, but 
 also in power, and in the Holy 
 "Spirit, and in much assurance; 
 -as ye know what manner of 
 
 " The construction of elSorss as referring to the Thessa- 
 lonians, and as either used absolutely for o'iSare (Theodor., 
 Fab., Erasm., Hombergk), or as dependent on the fyevrjO-rjTe 
 of T. 6 (Grot.), has nothing whatever to recommend it, and jars 
 with the general spirit and structure of the context. Equally 
 with the other participles (Ttoiovftei'Ot, fii'tj/iovsvorrsi), eiSorss; 
 belongs to tix<toiaTouim>. The continual thanksgiving of the 
 Apostle sprang from his assurance, that the Church had hoth 
 the seals which adorn the foundation of God (2 Tim. 2 : 19). 
 Verse 3 points to the one ; v. 4, to the other. 
 
 p This connection of v:tb Qnov with ^ynnrjftevoi appears in 
 all the recent editions of the Text (except Matth.) ;-E. V. 
 marg. ;-T., C. ;-Syr. and Vulg. with their followers, German 
 and French verss., It. ;-Erasm., Vat., Camerar., Bez., Pise, 
 Grot, Wells, Turret., Bens., Wolf, Beng., Koppe, Krause, 
 Ros., Wakef , Mack., Symonds, Newc, Thorn., Boothr., Pelt. 
 Burt., Gosch., Schott, Sharpe, Olsh., De ^Y., Troll., Conyb., 
 Lunem., Peile, Turnb., Koch ; — and is allowed by Calv., Dt. 
 and Engl. Ann., Cocc, Guyse, &c. Comp. 2 Thess. 2:13; 
 
 Rom. 1:7; Sept. Deut. 33 : 12 ; Sir. 45 : 1 ; 46 : 13. For 
 
 by, see Wakef, Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Turnb. ; and 2 Pet. 2 : 10, 
 N. 1. 
 
 1 This verse ends, as in our Text, with a colon, in Matth., 
 Gricsb., Scholz ; the other recent editors and Erasm. having 
 but a comma. The punctuation of many verss. also presents 
 a closeness of connection between vv. 4 and 5, greater than 
 that indicated by E. V. Thus, the Vulg., Germ., Fr. S. ;- 
 Krause, Stolz. Van Ess, All., Gosch., Mey., use a comma: — 
 Ambro.siast., B. and L., Boothr., Gerl., Conyb., a semicolon : — 
 R. ;-Dt. (older ed.) ;-Fab., Erasm., Calv., Castal., Muse, Mont., 
 Schmidt, Mart... Wakef, Kenr., Von der H., Turnb.. a colon: 
 — Thorn, and Peile, a dash. See v. 5, N. r. I understand 
 vv. 5, 6 as presenting the grounds of the knowledge here 
 claimed. The election of the Thessalonians was known to 
 Paul, from the way in which the Gospel had been preached 
 there by himself (v. 5), and received by the people (v. G). 
 
 ■■ See V. 4, N. q. G. ;-Syr. ( = Tremell. eo quod), Latin 
 
 verss. {quia, quandoquidem, quod, qtwniam -j-the last being 
 explained by Vat. as = ex eo quod) ;- Wells (for that), Dodd., 
 Wakef, All. (weil i-aud so Von der H., Koch), Peile. Others 
 (R. ;-Germ., Fr. S. ;-Hamm., Baurag., Thorn., Stolz, Van Ess, 
 Mey., Schott, Kenr.), regarding the first half of this verse as 
 epexegetical of the tyloyi]v, render o-ri by that, dass, u-ie, et 
 que, as in ch. 2:1; &c. 
 
 • Comp. Acts 21 : 17 ; 25 : 15 ; Gal. 3 : 14 ; Rev. 16 : 2, N. g, 
 &c. Throughout this Epistle, the passive form lyivtjd'iiv (of 
 frequent occurrence in the common dialect, but originally 
 Doric. See Phryn. ed. Lobeck, pp. 108, 109.) is explained by 
 Lunem. as intimating that the thing asserted had been 
 brought about by the grace of God ; by Peile, as implying 
 that it ' had been on the proof of actual experience found to 
 be' Comp. N. w. In no single instance, indeed, out of the j 
 36 N. T. instances, in which ylvofiat assumes the forms of the 
 first aorist passive, is eyevi]9Tiv, as Rob. and others assert, 
 simply equivalent to a past tense of elvnt. Take, for illustra- 
 tion, the cases (14) in which E. V. so renders it : — Matt. 9 : 29 
 and 15 : 28 = 8 : 13, be it done; Acts 1 : 20, be inade or 
 become desolate ; 4 : 4, the number of the men in the Church 
 altogether, not of the additional converts, came to be &c. ; 
 Rom. 9 : 29, should have become ; 1 Cor. 10 : 6, happened ; 
 15 : 10. did not prove to be; 2 Cor. 3 : 7, u-as introduced in, 
 attended with ; Col. 4:11, have become ; 1 Thess. 1:5; 2:7; 
 
 1 Pet. 1 : 15, become, or shoiv yourselves ; 3 : 6, are become; 
 
 2 Pet. 1 : 16, had been made, admitted to be. 
 ' For els, Mey. and Lachm. read tt^jos. 
 
 " E. v., 1 Cor. 2:4; &c. ;-Guyse, Wakef, Newc, Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., Peile, Turnb. See 
 2 Pet. 1 : 21, N. f 
 
 " To the writer's knowledge, and the ground of it just 
 mentioned, in regard to the Thessalonians, there was a cor- 
 respondence in what the Thessalonians knew of the writer. 
 A'«5-w»- oiSare, therefore, is neither the termination of the 
 preceding sentence (some referred to by Baumg.), nor the be- 
 ginning of a new construction embracing v. 6 (Castal., Koppe, 
 Thom.). 
 
 character; comp. eh. 3 : 9, 13 ; Luke 1 : 6, 15 ; Gen. 7:1; 
 10 : 9 ; &c.), by Ambrosiast, Chrysost., Theodor., Theophy- 
 lact, Aret.. Pise, Corn, a Lap., Hamm., Cler., B. and L., Turret., 
 M. Henry, Koppe, Krause, Mack., Coke, Scott: — -3. specially with 
 T^s- vJio/ii. rr,s i).7t., by Castal., Dodd., Mej'., Barn. : — 4. with 
 inrjftofcvovTEi, by others generally. Muse, allows, besides the 
 third connection, one with fiveiav noiovfievoi of v. 2, all that 
 precedes of v. 3 being then taken parenthetically (and simi- 
 larly Zanoh. suggests as possible a reference to rmr nooaiv/^uiv 
 
 rtfccSv), or with the elSores following. Oecum., Bez., the Dt. and 
 Engl. Ann., Guyse, Gill, Ros., hesitate between the second re- 
 ference and the fourth. For before, see W., R. ;- Wells 
 
 Dodd., Gill, Newc, Barn., Murd., Kenr., Turnb. ;-nearly aL 
 foreign verss. ;-and Rev. 19 : 10, N. y. 
 
 " Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-WesI , Baumg., Wakef, Newc, Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Brown, Conyb., Lunem. (allows it), 
 Kenr., Peile, Von der H., Turnb. See Rev. 1 ; 6, N. b, &c. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 know wliat manner of men we 
 were among you for your sake. 
 
 G And ye became followers 
 of us, anJ of the Lord, having 
 received the word in much af- 
 fliction, with joy of the Holy 
 Ghost: 
 
 7 So that ye were ensamples 
 to all that believe in Macedonia 
 and Achaia. 
 
 8 For from you sounded out 
 the word of the Lord not only 
 in Macedonia and Achaia, but 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 po(j)opia TToWrj, Ka6cos olSart 
 oloL iyevrjOrjfjiev eV vp.lv 8t v/idy. 
 
 6 Kol vjxels ixifj.r]TaL i']iicov 
 eyevrjOrjTe koI tov Kvpiov, 8e- 
 ^ap.evoi TOV Xoyov ev 0Xt^ei 
 TToWfj pera y^apas Uvevparos 
 
 Aylov, 
 
 7 coare yeveadai vpas tvttovs 
 TraaL tols TTLanvovaiv ev ttj 
 MaKe8ovi.a. kcu rfj 'A)(a['a.. 
 
 8 a(f) vpcov yap e^rj^-qraL 6 
 \oyos TOV iLvplov ov povov ev 
 Tij j\faKe8ovia kcu A^aLa, aAAa 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 men we "were found among j'ou 
 for your sake;* 
 
 6 And yye became Mniitators 
 of us and of the Lord, having 'ac- 
 cepted the word in much af- 
 fliction, with joy of the Holy 
 •Spirit ; 
 
 7 So that ye '■became 'patterns 
 to all that believe in Macedonia 
 and '' Achaia. 
 
 8 For from you «hath been 
 sounded 'forth the word of the 
 Lord," not only in Macedonia 
 
 " E. v., 2 Cor. 7 : H ;-T., C, G., (behaved ourselves);- 
 Mont, {facti simus), Cocc. (extilerimus), Hamni., Beng. and 
 Mich, (uns verhalten liahen), Wakef. (acquitted ourselves). 
 Stolz, Gossnei', (uns erwiesen haben), Van Ess (tins gegangen 
 isl), Mey. (uns benommen), Burt, (conducted ourselves), Sharpe, 
 Conyb. (behaved myself), Lunem. ('not: quales fuerimus [as 
 even De W.] ; it can only denote the having been made '. See 
 N. s.), Peile (were found to be. See N. s.), Von der H. (uns 
 befunden haben), Tuvnb. (lived). 
 
 ' For the punctuation, see v. 4, N. q. 
 
 ' 'You, on your part' — an emphatic nominative. See 1 John 
 2 : 20, N. p, &c. 
 
 ' Latin, Italian and French verss. ;-Hamm. (■ or imit.^), Bens., 
 Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Thorn., Stolz {Nach- 
 ahmer-j-aad so Olsh., De W., Koch), Scott, Clarke, Boothr., 
 Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Murd., Kenr. marg., Eadie ;- 
 Rob. Comp. 2 Thess. :'. : 7, N. y, (See. 
 
 ' In the use of Ss/ofiai there is often meant to be distinctly 
 conveyed the idea of willing assent. Thus, Beng. at 2 Cor. 
 11 : 4: ' oiy. iXii^Ssre' ovy. iSi^aad'e, non accepistis : non rece- 
 pistis. Verba diversa, rei apta. Non concurrit voluntas ho- 
 minis in accipiendo Spiritu, ut in rccipieudo cvangelio' : 'the 
 words differ, as the case requires. There is no concurrence 
 of man's will in receiving the Spirit, as there is in accepting 
 the Gospel.' For ' singularly enough,' as Alford remarks on 
 Beng.'s Latin, ' in English, usage has attached the voluntary act 
 to the verb accept.' See ch. 2 : 13, N. s. — E. V.. 2 Cor. 8:17; 
 11 : 4;-Latin verss. generally (use excipere, suscipere, admil- 
 terc. Calv. and Zanch. amplexi cstis), German verss. (use auf- 
 or annehmen), Dt. (aanneinen) ;-Mack., Thorn., Turnb., (em- 
 braced). For Spirit, see v. 5, N. u, &c. 
 
 ^ "W. (been made), R. (tvere made) ;-Vulg. (facti .nlis), 
 German verss. (geu-orden [seid] ; except Stolz, wurdct), Dt. 
 (geworden zijt), Italian verss. (siete stati), Fr. M. (avez ite), 
 Fr. S. (etes devenus) ;-Cocc., Schmidt, (as Vulg.), Wells, Guyse, 
 Dodd., Wesl., Thorn., Sharpe, Bloomf., Kenr., Turnb., Bens. 
 
 (are iccome ;-and so Wakef, Mack.), Ko.s. (facti fuerilis), 
 Xewc. (have been), Conyb., Peile, (have bee). 
 
 ' E. v.. Tit. 2:7; Heb. 8 : 5 ;-Bens., Guyse, Wakef., Mack., 
 Thom., Sharpe, Conyb., Murd. (a j?a«crn ;-the Syr., like the 
 Vulg., reading ivstov ; which Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Tisch., 
 edit.), Peile. 
 
 ^ Scholz, Ilaliu, Lachm., Tisch., Theile, repeat the iv before 
 rfi 'Ay. 
 
 ' 'E^rsxrjrai is translated by a passive voice, in W., R. ;- 
 Vulg. ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., Beng., Krause, Thom., Penn, Conyb., 
 Kenr. ;-Rob. : — and by a perfect tense (the influence being 
 not yet exhausted), in Germ., Dt., French verss. ;-Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Thom., Olsh., De W., Conyb., 
 Liinem., Von dor H. ;-Pass. See 2 Pet. 2 : 6, N. e and 17, 
 N. a, &c. 
 
 ' Dodd., Wesl., Wakef, Newc, Thom., Boothr., Penn, 
 Bloomf., Conyb., Murd., Turnb. 
 
 ^ It has been generally felt that the opposition, apparently 
 indicated by ov /novov — a'/.).a y.at, between Ip t/J May. y.al 
 'Ax,, and ev rrnrri iotzio, is obscured, if not set aside, by the 
 introduction of a second subject and predicate in the latter 
 clause ; for to say, with Baumg., Olsh., De W. and Koch, that 
 the two subjects and predicates are synonymous equivalents, 
 ' the word of the Lord ' here standing for ' the report of your 
 faith in the word of the Lord,' seems to be rather a bold eva- 
 sion of a difficulty. Other methods of dealing with it are the 
 following: — 1. Very many (It., Fr. S. ;-Pagn., Castal., Zanch., 
 Bez., Pise, Vorstius, Grot., B. and L., Koppe. Krause, Storr, 
 Ros., Flatt. Schrader, Schott, Penn, Gerl.) assume a transposi- 
 tion of ov fi6vo%', thus : ov ftovov s^riyrjrat xtX. ; a view, which 
 is quite peremptoril}' rejected by Pelt, Olsh.. (monstrous), De 
 W. (utterly false), Lunem. (grammatically impossible). 2. Ac- 
 cording to Ruckert. as represented by Limem.. ' when the 
 Apostle had already written the largest part of the sen- 
 tence, he so changed, for the sake of a climax, the originally 
 intended form of the thousht. that the conclusion no longer 
 
I. THES8AL0NIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KIXG JAMEs' VERSION. 
 
 also iu every place your faith 
 to God-ward is spread abroad; 
 so that we need not to speak 
 any thing. 
 
 9 For they themselves shew 
 of us what manner of entering 
 in we had unto you, and how ye 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 Kai f.V "KaVTL TQTTU) 7] TTICTTIS VfJ-WV 
 
 1] irpos rov Oeou ei^eXrjXvBev, 
 ware fn] -^elav rj/xa? ^X^'-^ 
 XaXetv TL. 
 
 9 avToi yap ircpl rjfjLcou 
 dirayyeXXovcnu oirolav eiaoSov 
 €)(OfjL€i' Tvpos v/xas, Kol TTcS? eVe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and ^ Achaia, 'but also in every 
 place your laith ' toward God 
 "hath igone forth, so that we 
 ■"have no need to speali any 
 thing. 
 
 9 For they themselves "declare 
 "concerning us what psort of 
 ■"entrance we 'have unto you, 
 
 answers to the beginning. So then the meaning should be : 
 Vestra opera factum est, ut domini sermo propagaretur non 
 solum in Macedonia et Achaja, sed etiam — immo amplius 
 quid, ipsa vestra fides ita per famam sparsa est, ut nullus jam 
 sit locus, quem ejus nulla dum notitia attigerit': 'Through 
 you it came to pass, that thp word of the Lord was diffused 
 not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also — nay, what is 
 more, your faith itself was so noised abroad, that now there 
 is no spot, which the knowledge of it has not reached.' To 
 this Liinem. objects that, from the position of ?i Ttlaris vfi(3f, 
 these words cannot receive the principal emphasis ; and that 
 there is nothing in the second clause to form a suitable climax 
 to the first. 3. Fr. M. and Mich, insert a comma after Kv^iov 
 and a colon after totico, thus connectiug all' that intervenes 
 with the preceding predicate. 4. The main division of the 
 sentence is introduced after Kvoiov, and ov fiovov . . . roTtco 
 is all thrown forward on the other predicate, by the Syr. (as 
 understood by Murd.), Vulg. (as sometimes printed, and as 
 understood by W., R.) ;-Erasm., Muse, (as an alternative), 
 Guyse, Lunem. Of these expedients the last is perhaps the 
 most satisfactory. But I content myself with restoring the 
 punctuation of the original edition of E. V. (a comma is found 
 at this point also iu T., C, G., B. ;-Germ. ;-Vat., Mont., 
 Hamm.. Schmidt, Wells, Wesl., Mack., Newc., Thorn., Boothr., 
 Conyb., Turnb.), it being by no means certain, that we have 
 not here one of Paul's mixed constructions. Neither in that 
 case is it necessary, with Riickert, to lay the main stress on 
 Ti Ttiarts i'ftcSr, or, except in the particular of local extent, to 
 find any increase of force whatever in the latter clause. On 
 the contrary, ajp' vuoji' e^r}/j;rac 6 ?.6yog rov Kvoiuv sounds 
 something greater than ») niaris vuwv e^ekr^Xvd'ei' ; and the 
 very feeling of the writer that the former phrase implied, on 
 the part of the Thessalonians, more of evangelical influence, 
 if not missionary activity, than could properly be asserted of 
 them in reference to the regions beyond their own Greek pro- 
 vinces, may have prompted the use, in the latter connection, 
 of the weaker form of expression. ' From you hath been 
 sounded forth the word of the Lord, and not only is that true, 
 as I have just intimated (v. 7), in relation to Macedonia and 
 Achaia, but everywhere, throughout all the household of faith, 
 the fact and the circumstances of your conversion are familiarly 
 known.' 
 
 i" Before 'A/_., Scholz, Schott, Lachm., repeat ky t/J. 
 
 ' For alia y.ai, Schott, Lachm., Tisch., read tdX. Bloomf. 
 brackets y.ai. 
 
 J Liinem. : ' The unusual form fj n^os rov &e6v is purposely 
 chosen, in order to exhibit, in marked contrast to the previous 
 idolatry of the Thessalonians (comp. v. 9), their present mono- 
 theistic faith.' This distinguishing but delicate force of the 
 double article (see 1 John 2 : 7, N. o, &c.) can be but imper- 
 fectly rendered iu other languages. W., R., {ihal \wh.ich\ is), 
 T., C, G., {which ye have) ;-Syr. (= Greenf. ^ax), Vulg. and 
 most other Latin verss. {quae est), Dt., Italian verss. (= T.) ;- 
 
 Kenr. (as R.), Von der H. ('■■namlich der zu Gott hin '). 
 
 For toward, see Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Newc, Boothr., Penn, 
 Sharpe {towards ;-and so Conyb., Kenr.), Turnb. See 2 Pet. 
 3 : 9, N. e. 
 
 I- See N. e, &c. 
 
 > Chrysost. : log Tte^i tttxpvyov 8ia).cy6usfos : 'As if speak- 
 ing of a living thing.' — E. V. frequently (as Luke 4 : 14 ; 
 7 : 17 ; &c.) renders iscpy.ouai, used in this relation, by to go 
 forth or out. So here W. ;-Hamm., Guyse, Wakef., Sharpe, 
 Kenr. ; — and similarly R. {is proceeded) ;-Vulg. {profecta est), 
 Dt. {uitgegaan) ;-Arabrosiast. {jirocessit), Mont., Cocc. 
 Schmidt, (use exire), Bens., Wesl., Turnb., (use to go abroad), 
 Dodd. {came), Baumg. {ist ausgegangen), Greenf (ns3'^ ). 
 
 "■ The Greek construction by an active verb and a noun is 
 retained by E. V. frequently (see 1 John 2 : 27, N. s) ; and 
 here by It., Fr. S. ;-Calv., Mont., Cocc, Schmidt, Bens., Guj-se, 
 Wakef, Mack., Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., Peile. 
 
 " E. v., Luke 8 : 47 ; &c. ;-R. [report) ;-Hamm. {proclaim). 
 Wells {tell), Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. {are declaring), 
 Mack, {publish), Newc, Thom. {relate ;-and so Kenr., Turnb.), 
 Boothr., Penn {as R.), Conyb. [are telling), JIurd. Foreign 
 verss. use the words most nearly answering to these English 
 terms. 
 
 ■• Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Thom., Penn, Bloomf., Conyb., 
 Turnb. {respecting). See 1 John 1 : 1, N. d. 
 
 p E. v., 1 Cor. 3 : 13 ;-Bens., Dodd. {kind ;-and so Newc, 
 Boothr.. Penn, Turnb.), Mack. Wakef., Thom., Murd., render 
 onoiav simply what. 
 
 ' E. v., ch. 2 : 1 {entrance in ;-and so Wells here) ;-W. 
 {entry), R. {entering) ;-Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. {recejition), 
 Mack., Thorn., Boothr. {admission), Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., 
 Troll, {introduction), Murd. {ingress), Peile, Turnb. ;-Rob. 
 {entrance, access). No foreign version has aught answering 
 to the in of E. V. 
 
 •■ Dt. But, for lyouev. Wells and all the recent editors read 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 turned to God from idols, to 
 serve the liviiiff and true God ; 
 
 10 And to ^yait for his Son 
 from heaven, whom he raised 
 from the dead, even Jesus, which 
 delivered us from the wrath to 
 come. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 For yourselves, brethren, know 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 aTperlfare Tvpos tov Oeou oltto 
 Tcov el8coXwv, 8ovAev€ii> Oec3 
 ^couTi Kol dAijdii'co, 
 
 10 Kol dva/jLeueiu tov v'loi' av- 
 TOV eK Tav ovpavcov, ov rjyeipev 
 Ik v€Kpu)v, ' Ir]aovv, tou pvopte- 
 vov i']p.ds OLTTO Ti]s 6pyrj9 Trjs f/>X°' 
 
 p.iV1]i. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 A YTOI yap o'lSaTe, a5eA0ot, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and how ye turned to God from 
 •the idols, to serve the living 
 and true God, 
 
 10 And to wait for his Son 
 from 'the "heavens, whom lie 
 raised from 'the dead, " Jesus, 
 "who 'deliveretli us from Hhe 
 'coming wrath. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 •For '•ye yourselves "=know, 
 
 eaxoficv (so most of the uncial and many cursive MSS. Syr. 
 Vulg. Chrysost, &<;.). 1 recommend that this reading be 
 adopted: had. [Koch errs in saying that Schott 'undertakes 
 to defend 'ixoiicv.''] 
 
 • 'That ye had hitherto served.' — Almost all foreign verss. ; 
 -Wakef. (those), Thom., Sharpo, Conyb. (your), Turnb. See 
 1 John 5 : 21, N. q, and comp. C'^3''^xn of Is. 2 : 18. On the 
 other hand, the absence of the article in the last clause may 
 not be accidental or unmeaning: 'to serve a God that is 
 living and true, very God, all that the name imports — so unlike 
 the idols, those (Ambrosiast. dcos mortuos) dead gods, which 
 are not God (^X-xb Ezek. 28 : 9).' 
 
 < ' The heavens, into which lie has ascended ' (Acts 2 : 34 ; 
 &c.). 
 
 " E. v., 19 times ;-'W. ;-Latin verss. (except Schmidt), Dt., 
 It., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Conyb., Von der H., Turnb. 
 
 ' E.\cepting Beng. and Bloomf., all the recent editors insert 
 ^^^(Mill: ' Codd. plurirai'). 
 
 " What follows is added not for explanation but endear- 
 ment. ' He for whom believers wait is God's Son, of whom 
 alone it can be said that He now liveth in the heavens, and 
 once lay among the dead (Rev. 1 : 18). Yea, with what 
 earnestness of desire must they be waiting for Him, seeing 
 that for their sake this wondrous Person bears yet another 
 name so gracious (Matt. 1 : 21), and achieves so great a de- 
 liverance (Tit. 2 : 13, 14) !' It is no improvement, therefore, 
 of the Apostle's rhetoric, to construe 7i,aou-, either apart, or 
 in connection with vtor, as the antecedent of or (Syr., Fr. 
 M. ;-Krause, Ros., Stolz. Turnb.), or to include Sv iiynprv ix 
 vey.Q(3v in a parenthesis (R. ;-Fab., Vat, Mont., Mart., All., 
 Kenr.). — There is nothing for even in W., R. j-Latin verss. 
 (except Pagn., Bez., Pise), German verss. (except All.), French 
 verss. (except B. and L.) ;-Mart., Sharpe, Kenr., Turnb. See 
 lJohn5:4, N.j. 
 
 ^ W. (that), R.;- Wells and later versa. See 2 Pet. 2 : 11, 
 N. f. 
 
 y Grot. : ' ^voftct'ov pro ^vaoueroi' ' ; and so Bens., Koppe, 
 Kuin., Ros., Pelt, and others. But erroneously. The deliver- 
 ance, though not accomplished (E. V.), is in progress. And 
 
 equally erroneous is their explanation of e^xoft^vrjs by ven- 
 turae. The Divine justice is never for a moment weary or 
 asleep ; but, at however slow a pace, and by whatever secret 
 and circuitous paths, continually advances — vestigia 7iulla 
 retrorsum — nearer and still nearer to its object. See 1 Pet. 
 1 : 13, N. z; Rev. 1 : 4, N. o, &c. — The present time is re- 
 tained, in the former case, by T., C, G., B. ;-Syr., Dt., It., 
 French verss. ;-Fab. and later Latin verss. (except Schmidt), 
 Est., AVells, Beng. (' Christus nos semel UvrpoiaaTo, redemit ; 
 semper (tverai, eripit': 'Christ redeemed us once; He is al- 
 ways delivering us.'), Guyse ('does and finally will'), Dodd., 
 Wes!., Baumg., Krause, Mack., Xewc, Thorn., Stolz, Van Ess, 
 Boothr., Mey., Flatt (as an alternative), Burt, (is saving), 
 Penn, Sharpe, De W., Stier, Bloomf., Scholef., Lunem., Murd., 
 Peile. Wakef.. Conyb., Turnb., (our deliverer). Von der H., 
 Koch, (unsern Erliiser) : — in the latter, by Syr. ;-Ambrosiast.. 
 Fab., Muse, (as an alternative), Cocc, Beng., Guyse ('is coming 
 apace, and will be ever incessantly coming '), Krause, GOsch. 
 (vmicnti), Schott (instante), Penn, Kistemakcr, Sharpe, De W., 
 Conyb., Von der H., Turnb. 
 
 ' The Tj/s- . . . T/;; (see v. 8, N.j, &c.) is turned into a de- 
 monstrative, by Pagn., Bez., Pise, Schott, (ilia) : — into a rela- 
 tive construction, by Fab. (quae venit), Wakef. (Ilial is at 
 hand), Penn (which is coming), Turnb. (wJiicIi is approach- 
 ing). 
 
 » This ydo is by many treated as a mere copula or particle 
 of transition, some even disregarding it in translation, while 
 others allow it also an intensive force. Thus, Syr. = Murd. 
 and ; B. and L., en effct ; Koppe, ' in vers, gcrmanica non ex- 
 primenda, saltern non vertenda cnim'i 'is not to be expressed 
 in German ; at least not translated for;' Krause, Stolz, audi; 
 Ros., Mey., do not translate it ; Flatt, Pelt, ja ; Conyb., yea 
 (which is certainly less objectionable than Peile's nay, or 
 Turnb. 's hotcever). Grot, refers it to ch. 1 : 10 : 'Merito 
 illam spera vitae aeternae retinetis. Vera enim sunt quae 
 vobis annuntiavimus ' : 'Ye do well to retain that hope of 
 eternal life ; for the things that we announced to you are 
 true.' Beng., Flatt, Schott, refer to ch. 1 : 5, 6. But the 
 better connection is with ch. 1 : 0, as preferred also by Muse, 
 Bens.. Gill, Turret., De W., Liinem., Koch; though they fail 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 our entrance in unto you, that 
 it was not in vain : 
 
 2 But even after tliat we had 
 suffered before, and were shame- 
 fully entreated, as ye know, at 
 Philippi, we were bold in our 
 God to speak unto you the gos- 
 pel of God with much conten- 
 tion. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 TTju elaoSop rjfjLWV rrju Trpos vjxas, 
 OTi ov KevT] yi-yovtv 
 
 2 aXXa kcll irpoiraOovTes koL 
 v^pLadevres, kuOms o'lSare, ii> 
 fPiXiTTTroL?, iirapprja-LacrapLfiOa eV 
 rw Oew i']p.u>v XaXijcrai irpos vixay 
 TO evayyeXiov rov Oeov Iv ttoAAw 
 aySivi. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 brethren, our entrance ■* unto 
 you, that it was not 'vain ; 
 
 2 But 'even ^having suffered 
 before and been shamefully 
 ''treated, as ye know, 'in Phil- 
 ippi, we were bold in our God 
 to speak unto you the gospel of 
 God 'in much contention. 
 
 " See ch. 1 : 9, N. q. 
 
 ' The first 12 verses of this chapter are occupied with a 
 description of the apostolic ministry at Thessalonica (comp. 
 ch. 1:5); the fruits of that ministry being again exhibited in 
 vv. 13, 14 (comp. ch. 1 : 6, &c.). Unless the present clause, 
 therefore, is an exception to this arrangement, what the writer 
 denies is, not so much that (according to the explanation of 
 Rob. and many others) his labours had been fruitless, useless 
 (as in ch. 3 : 5, ec; xevov), as that they had been in themselves 
 vain, idle, unsubstantial, empty of all human earnestness and 
 of Divine truth and force (comp. Eph. 5:6; Col. 2:8; James 
 2 : 20) — a view confirmed b}' the contrast (aXXd) that imme- 
 diately follows. — Only in 3 instances out of 18 does E. V. 
 render the simple yevSg in vain ;-W., B. (as E. V., but with 
 this note : ' Not in outward show and in pomp, but in travail 
 and in the fear of God.'), E. ;-Latin verss. (use inanis or 
 vanus ; except Cocc, vanius, which he explains by ' sine orna- 
 mentis ct insignibus, sine experimento crucis. Ita Apostolus 
 inter decora sua numerat afilictiones suas. 2 Cor. 11 : 23-25': 
 'without ornament or insignia, without the trial of the cross. 
 The Apostle thus reckons his afflictions among his decora- 
 tions.' Calv. : ' Non fuisse inaneni, ut ambitiosi homines 
 multum pompae ostendunt, quum nihil habeant solidi : nam 
 Inane Actuoso hie opponitur ' : ' It was not empty, as ambi- 
 tious men make much pompous displaj', when there is nothing 
 substantial about them: for empli/ is here the opposite of 
 efficient.'' Muse: 'rem significat vaeuam, nihil in se solidi, 
 veri ac firmi, non modo in effectu, sed et ne in actu quidem 
 habentem ' : ' Something empty is meant, with nothing in it 
 solid, true and firm, and that not merely in the result, but 
 also not even in the process.'), Dt. {ijclel). It. {vana), French 
 verss. (yaine) ;— Chrysost. {ovh av&^tonivr], oiSi i) xvxovaa : 
 ' not human, nor at random ') ; Pelag. (' non est inanis sermo, 
 qui completur constantia passionis': 'that is no empty dis- 
 course, which is filled with the constancy of suffering '), 
 Oecum. (/laraiix = foolish'), Grot, (mendax, falla.r;-a.r\d so 
 Hamm., though he translates as proposed above), Wells, Bcr- 
 lenburger Bibel (leer), Beng. {'non inanis, sed plena virtutis ' : 
 ' not empty, but full of force '), Krause (mit Jceinen unedlen Ah- 
 
 to indicate what appears to be the true order of thought. That 
 I take to be as follows : ' Such are the statements current in the 
 churches {airo'i yuQ nnnyyiXXovatv xtL) respecting the efBcacy 
 and results of the Gospel in Thessalonica. But as regards the 
 spirit and methods of our ministry there, we appeal to still more 
 competent witnesses ; niro) yno o'l'SnTt, nUrlifoi, yrA.' Sec N. e. 
 
 sichten = with no base designs ;-and similar is the explanation 
 of Koppe, Ros., Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., Burt, not lightly under- 
 taken, Turnb. ours was not a mere visit to you ), Mack.. Coke, 
 Barn., (false), Schott ('res vana, inanis, quae nullam habet 
 vim et efficientiam ' : ' a thing vain, empty, having no force or 
 efficiency '), Kenr., Koch {grundlos, krafllos). Some (Corn, a 
 Lap., Dt. Ann., Gill, Baumg., Mich., Pelt, De W., Troll., Von 
 der H.), like Muse, include or allow a reference both to the 
 nature of the ministry, and to its results. 
 
 ■■ On the authority of A.B. CD. E. F.G.I, and very many 
 cursive MSS., old Versions and Fathers, this xai is cancelled 
 by Wells and all the recent editors (except Schott, who 
 brackets it. Bloomf. also in 1839 has it in double brackets; 
 but the note approves of the suppression.). I recommend 
 that, in accordance with this reading, the word even be 
 omitted. 
 
 ^ The participial construction is retained by R. ;-most Latin 
 verss. ;-Mart., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 '' Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Symonds, Newc, Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 ' E. v.. Matt. 2 : 1 ; 11 : 21 ; &c. ;-W. ;-Engl. Ann., Thom. 
 and Turnb. (at ch. 3 : 1), Peile ;-besides many foreign verss. 
 
 ' 'El) nolXc^ aydtvi states the circumstances, rather than 
 the manner, of the preaching ; though De W. is too posi- 
 tive in saj'ing : ' aycov outward fight of afflictions, not in- 
 ward struggle or care, comp. Phil. 1 : 30.' And so Hinem.: 
 ' aycov is to be understood neither of the cares and sor- 
 rows of the Apostle (Fritzsche and most others), nor yet of 
 his assiduity and zeal (Jloldenh.), but of outward vexations 
 and perils.' At least, this restriction in the present case must 
 be justified from the context, not from Paul's use of the word 
 elsewhere. See Col. 2 : 1 ; 1 Tim. 6 : 12 ; 2 Tim. 4 .■ 7.— W., 
 C, B., R. ;-Vulg., Dt., Fr. S. {au milieu £^e) ;-Ambrosiast., 
 Fab., Erasm., Grot., Engl. Ann., Cocc, B. and L. (parmi)^ 
 Bens., Wolf., Mart, (fra), Mich., Krause (unter ;-and so Van 
 Ess, All., Mey., De W., Liinem.), Ros., Wakef. {amidst ;-and 
 so Mack., Symonds, Boothr., Barn., Turnb.), Stolz {bey), Flatt, 
 Pelt, Penn, Murd., Peile {in the midst of), Von der H. 
 
 •' T., C, G., B. ;-Bens. {you ;-and so Thom., Conyb., Turnb.), 
 Dodd., Penn, Bloomf, Murd. 
 
 ' The verb is given in the same clause with its subject, by 
 T., C, G. ;-almost all foreign verss. ;-Dodd., Wakef., Mack.. 
 Sharpe, Bloomf. Conyb., Kenr., Peile. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 3 For our exhortation was not 
 of deceit, nor of uncleanness, 
 nor in guile ; 
 
 4 But as we were allowed of 
 God to be put in trust with the 
 gospel, even so we speak ; not 
 as pleasing men, but God, which 
 tricth our hearts. 
 
 5 For neither at any time 
 used we flattering words, as ye 
 know, nor a cloak of covetous- 
 ness ; God m witness : 
 
 6 Nor of men sought we glory, 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 3 II yap TrapaKXijaLf -qp^v 
 ovK e/c 7rXavr]s, ov8e i^ UKadap- 
 aias, ovre iv SoXco- 
 
 4 aX\a KaOws SeSoKLpacrfjLeOa 
 
 VTTO TOV OeOV TTKJTevOrjVaL TO 
 
 evayyeXiov, outco XaXovpev, ov^ 
 coy avdpcoTTOis upicTKOvTes, aXXa 
 Tcp Oea rep SoKipd^oi>Ti ras KUp- 
 i5/ar i)fxa)i'. 
 
 5 Ovre yap Trore eV Xoyco ko- 
 XaKeias eyivi^dt-jpev, KaOas ol8a- 
 re, ovre eV Trpocjyaa-eL TrAeo^e^/ay 
 Oeos papTVS' 
 
 6 ovre ^rjTovvTes i^ av9 pcoTvcov 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 3 For our "exhortation ^is not 
 of ""delusion, nor of uncleanness, 
 °nor in guile ; 
 
 4 But "as we phave been "ap- 
 proved '^by God to be 'intrusted 
 with the gospel, 'so we speak ; 
 not as pleasing men, but " God, 
 'who "proveth our hearts. 
 
 5 For neither at any time 
 used we 'words of flattery, as 
 ye know;'' nor a cloak of covet- 
 ousuess, ' God is witness ; 
 
 G Nor 
 
 'sought 
 
 we »of men 
 
 ■■ Not instruction, teaching, in general (as :ta^rixlr,aii is here 
 explained by Chrjsost., Theodor., Oecum., Theophj-lact, Est., 
 Knapp [Scrirpta Varii Argumenli, Halle, 1823], Koppe, Krause 
 [Unterricht ;-and so Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., Flatt], Ros., De W. 
 and Von der H. [Ansprachc]), merely as didactic; but the 
 entire work of 'persuading men' (2 Cor. 5 : 11) — latum prae- 
 conium evangelicum, passionum dulcedine tinctum (Beng.): 
 ' the whole work of evangelical proclamation, imbued with the 
 sweetness of the emotions.' TertuU. adrocatio {De Piidic. 17). 
 
 ' This verse being but the negative side of what is stated 
 in V. 4, the time of XaXov/cev determines that of the supple- 
 ment here ; which is accordingly given in the present by W. ;- 
 Fr. S. ;-Castal., Cocc, Schmidt, Beng., Wesl., Koppe, All., 
 Mey., Flatt, Pelt, GOsch., Olsh., De W., Stier, Conyb., Liinem., 
 Peile, Koch. 
 
 " ' We are not ourselves deceived; ' — and then it is added 
 in oiS'e tl ay.a&n^aias, ovre iv SoXq/, that, as the motives of 
 this ministry were pure, so its methods were simple and sin- 
 cere. — E. v., 2 Thess. 2 : 11. In 7 instances elsewhere out 
 of 8 E. V. has errnr ; and so, or to the same effect, is the word 
 hero rendered by ^V., T., C, R. ;-Vulg., Germ., Fr. S. ((gare- 
 ment -j-for seduction of the other verss.) ;-PeIag. ('Ideo non 
 enamus.'). Fab., Castal., Aret., Cocc. ('Homo qui errat . . . 
 cogitur esse incertus: neque potest uti 7caQ^r.aiq, nisi per 
 sunimam impudentiam ac stultitiam ' : ' One who is astray 
 cannot but be undecided ; nor is it possible for him to use bold- 
 ness, without consummate impudence and folly.'), Schmidt, 
 Beng., Gill (as allow.-ibk-), B.iumg., Moldenh., Mart., Koppe 
 and Mey. (Schwdrmerei), Krause, Ros., Wakef , Mack., Newc, 
 Coke, Thorn., Stolz, All., Flatt, Pelt, Gosch., Schott, Olsh., 
 De W. (Irrwahn -j-ani so Liinem., Koch), Bloomf., Kenr., 
 Peile, Von der H. ;-Schleus., Bretsch., "Wahl, Rob. (' delusion, 
 deceit, fiilse judgment or opinion;'— a sense, however, which 
 deceit does not hear ), Schirl. 
 
 " For oire, Hahn and Lachra. read ovSe, which is preferred 
 also by Win. (p. 577), Olsh., De W., Lunera., Koch. 
 
 " Not causal (as Flatt, quoniam; Conyb., seeing that ; Peile, 
 inasmuch as). See N. t. 
 
 p See ch. 1 : 8, N. e, &c. 
 
 ' E. v., 3 times ;-W. (jirovcd), R. ;-namm., Whitb., Wells, 
 Bens., Guysc, Dodd.. Wesl., Gill ('or, app.'), Wakef (thought 
 worthy). Mack., Newc, Coke, Thorn., Boothr., Scott, Clarke 
 {accounted w.), Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf.. Murd., Kenr., Peile, 
 Turnb. {esteemed w.) ;-Roh. {to approve, to judge Jit). Comp. 
 N. w. 
 
 ■■ See ch. 1 : 4, N. p, &c. 
 
 ' Guyse and nearly iill later verss. 
 
 ' The oiTcu refers not to the subsequent a>i (Flatt), but 
 emphatically to xaO'oJi preceding: 'in a way befitting this 
 general Divine approval,' as opposed {aXXa) to everything dis- 
 claimed in V. 3. — For the omission of even, see E. V., v. 8, and 
 generally ;-W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Dodd. and the later English 
 verss. (except Sharpe. Wakef and Conyb. translate oirco 
 accordingly). 
 
 " The first rm is bracketed by Lachm., and cancelled by 
 Tiseh. 
 
 ' See ch. 1 : 10, N. x, &c. 
 
 " Comp. N. q. E. V., ch. 5 : 21, .and 9 times elsewhere ;- 
 W., R. ;-Engl. Ann. ('or, pr.'), Wakef, Newc, Penn, Kenr., 
 Peile, Turnb. (proves). See 1 Pet. 1 : 7, N. i. 
 
 ' The Greek construction is retained by W., R. ;-Sharpe, 
 Kenr., Turnb. ;-besides many foreign verss. 
 
 y As regards flattery, the appeal is to the recollection of the 
 church; as regards covetmisness, to the Divine omniscience 
 (Chrysost., &c.). Hence the proposed change in the punctua- 
 tion. 
 
 • Chr3S0St. : oix elitev ort ijiuaadr^ftcj', oiSi on ovx aTce- 
 Xavaaftai' it/j.rjst oTte^ iiif oreiSi^oiTo^ ccvroVb' a).)^ , ovy. e^r^- 
 aa/aevi 'He says not that thej- were dishonoured, nor that 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 neither of you, nor yet of otliers, 
 when we might have been bur- 
 densome, as the apostles of 
 Christ. 
 
 7 But we were gentle among 
 3'ou, even as a nurse cherisheth 
 her children : 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 86^av, ovre a.<^ v/xcou ovre air 
 aXAwv, 8vvafxevoL ev fSapei eiuai, 
 d)S A.ptaTOv diroaToAor 
 
 7 aAA iyevrjOriiJieu rjiriot. eu 
 fjLeacp vjxuiu, cor av rpo<pof OaXirrj 
 Ta lavTrjS reKva. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 glory, neither "from you nor 
 "from others, when we might 
 have been '■burdensome, as ' 
 Christ's apostles ;" 
 
 7 But we nvere found gentle 
 ''in the midst of you, ^ as i" a 
 nurse '■might cherish her 'own 
 children. 
 
 ''.' Generally, in the exhibition of our apostolic dignity and 
 authority ;' or, ' Specially, in the assertion of our right to be 
 supported by the churches.' Tlie former explanation, which 
 is more agreeable to the immediate context and is supported 
 by some classical references, appears in E. V. marg. (■ or, used 
 authority '') •,-C. B. ;-It.. Fr. M.,-S. ;-Chrysost., Ambrosiast., 
 Erasm., Calv., Pise, Hamm. {used severity, in apostolic cen- 
 sures — an idea prominent also in Cocc, and adopted by 
 Heinsius), Vitringa, Berlenburger Bibel, Bens., Wolf., Wesl., 
 Moldenh., Mich., Mack., Newc, Thom., Stolz, Boothr., Pelt, 
 Burt., Schott, Olsh., De W., Troll., Lunem., Peile, Von der H., 
 Turnb., Koch ;-SchOttg., Schleus., AVahl, Rob.. Schirl. : — the 
 second (comp. v. 9 ; 2 Thess. 3 : 8 ; 2 Cor. 11 : 9; 12 : 16 ; 
 1 Tim. 5 : 16), in W. (m charge), 1\, G., (chargeable) ;-Fr. S. 
 marg. ;-Theodor., Vat., Aret., Camerar.. Bez., Est., Grot., 
 Cler., Whitb., B. and L., Dodd., Turret., Krause, Coke, Koppe, 
 Flatt, Cunyb. ;-Bretsch. : — while others, as Oecum., Zeg., Dt. 
 and Engl. Ann., Wells, Guyse, Gill, Gerl., Bloomf., Barn., 
 Kenr., allow either of these interpretations, or combine the 
 two. 
 
 ' The definite article is not introduced by W. ;-foreign 
 verss. ;-Bens., Wakef. and the later English. The Greek 
 order is retained by W. ;-Mack., Thom., Conyb., Peile ;-be- 
 sides many foreign verss. 
 
 "■ The negative statements of vv. 5, 6 find their positive 
 counterpart and completion in what follows ; from which, ac- 
 cordingly, or at least from the first clause of v. 7 (see there 
 N. g), V. 6 is separated only by a colon, semicolon, or comma, 
 in the great majority of verss., and in all edd. of the Text, ex- 
 cept Bez.'s. 
 
 ' See ch. 1 : 5, NN. s, w. For ijnioi, Lachm. has in-^moi, 
 
 a reading found, says Schott, in some good MSS., also in some 
 ancient verss. (Vulg. parvuli) and writings of the Fathers ; 
 
 but originating, as he suggests, in a reduplication of the last 
 letter of the preceding word, and inconsistent with the com- 
 parison that immediately follows. 
 
 '' Beng. : ' Sicut gallina pullis circumdata ' : ' like a hen sur- 
 rounded by her chickens.' — E. V., Matt. 10 : 16 ; and gener- 
 ally elsewhere ,-W. (ire ike middle), R. ;-most Latin verss., 
 Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Dodd., Wesl., All. (in eurer Mi«e ;-and so 
 De W., Stier, Lunem., Von der H.), Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 ^ There is nothing for even in W., R. ;-foreign verss. gener- 
 ally ;-Blackwall, Bens., Wakef., Newc, Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., 
 
 Kenr. See v. 6, N. d. The edd. of Bez., Wells, Griesb., 
 
 Koppe, Knapp, Mey.. Schott, Hahn, Bloomf., Theile, close the 
 sentence with if fieam vfitov, and connect «ys av tQ. . . . Tcxva 
 as a formal protasis with ovrco'i nrX. ; and so, though with 
 some diflerences of punctuation, Theodor., Zanch., Bens., 
 Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Boothr., All., 
 Flatt, Pelt, Sharpe, De W., Conyb., Lfinem., Koch. Erasm., 
 Lachm., Tisch., have merely a comma before as well as after 
 the clause cos av rp. . . . reyva. I recommend the following 
 marginal note: ' Or, as very many: As a nurse might cherish 
 her own children,so' &c. 
 
 >■ For av, Lachm. and Tisch. read edv (the Latin verss., ex- 
 cept Castal., Cocc, Schmidt, have si.). But the presence of 
 the former as a modal particle is recognized by Fr. S. (une 
 nourrice qui soignerait) ;-Baumg., De W., (etwa), Mart., Thom. 
 and Sharpe (would), Schott [utcunque), Peile (' This is a strict- 
 ly classical use of cos av, corresponding to the Latin '" condi- 
 tional, virtual, or consequential qui or quo with a Subjunctive 
 following," and — as in the well-known Latin phrase, non quo 
 Sfc, Angl. not as though, not that you are to conclude that so 
 and so — so far partaking even here of the nature of a conclu- 
 sion drawn from a preceding word or sentence [that most fre- 
 quent use of Wb- or ojrtus av, iva, ofga with dependent Subj. 
 
 they did not obtain honour — which were to have reproached 
 them — but that they did not seek it. ' Oecum., however, 
 properly extends the emphasis to £| avd-^cuniav : ' for,' says 
 he, ' the glory that is from God, they both sought and re- 
 ceived ' : Triv yaQ ex Qeov, xal e^/jtovv xai D.d^^avov. — Zr^- 
 Tovvreg is given before il dv&^. S6S. by W., T., C, G., B., R.;- 
 Dodd. and the later English verss. (except Newc.) ;-besides 
 
 nearly all the foreign. E. V. follows Bez. Only some Latin 
 
 verss. and the Dt. preserve the participial form. Strictly, mt. 
 stands in the same relation to iyevr'j&rifiev of v. 5, that Iv X6yu> 
 KoL does. 
 
 o 
 
 " The soundness of Schott's suggestion, to which Olsh. and 
 Bloomf. assent, that ex. here marks the primary source, octio 
 the secondary or intermediate, may be very questionable ; see 
 John 11 : 1 and Rev. 9 : 18, N. z. Still, it is as well to indi- 
 cate the change of preposition, and this is done by Dt., Fr. 
 S. ;-Ambrosiast., Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Mont., Bez., Pise, 
 Cocc, Schmidt, B. and L., Wesl., Krause, Sharpe, Peile, Von 
 der H. But the interpretation of B. and L., Fr. S., la gloire 
 qui vient des homines ; Stolz, Menschenruhm ; Thom. human 
 
 glory, would properly require riiV i^ dv9: So^. For the 
 
 omission of yet, see all the verss,. except T.. C, G., B. 
 
10 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 11. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 8 So being afFectionately de- 
 sirous of you, we wei-e willing 
 to have imparted unto you, not 
 tlie gospel of God only, but also 
 our own souls, because ye were 
 dear unto us. 
 
 9 For ye remember, brethren, 
 our labour and travail: for la- 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 8 ovTW? ifxetpofievoi vfiwv, ev- 
 8oKOU/j.ei> /j.eraSovi'ai vfiiv ov fio- 
 vov TO evayyeXiov tov Oeov, 
 aXXa Koi ras iavrcov ■yj/v)(af, 8l6tl 
 ayairrjToi rjjjuv yeyivqaOe. 
 
 9 fivqixovevere yap, a5eA0oi, 
 TOV KOTTOv r]p.a>v Kou TOV p-o^Oov 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 8 'Thus, ''yearning after you, 
 we 'are willing to "' impart unto 
 you not "only the gospel of God, 
 but also our own "souls, because 
 ye 'have become dear unto us. 
 
 9 For ye remember, brethren, 
 our Ptoil and iweariness ; 'for 
 
 I G. ;-Newc., Penn, Bloomf., Turnb. The word, moreover, 
 qualifies the predicate, and is separated, as above, by a comma 
 from the participial clause, in G., B. ;-Dt. (old ed.). It., Fr. 
 S. ;-Cocc., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Moldenh., Mack., Van Ess, 
 Mey., Sharpe, De W., Barn. ; and so in the edd. of Bez., Griesb., 
 Koppc, Knapp, Mey., Schott, Bloomf. Others, as Matth., 
 Schott, Ilahn, Lachm., Tisch., Theile, having no comma after 
 ovTcos, omit it also after v/icSt'. 
 
 ^ Scott, Sharpe, {longing afler), All. (schnsuchlig hingen 
 wir an), Von der II., Koch, {tins schncnd nach), Turnb. (yearn- 
 ing over). — For Iuhqoiuvoi, (in the N. T. a,-r«| Icyo/ievov), 
 Mill prefers, and all the recent editors (except Beng.) adopt, 
 the unusual form ofttiQauetoi. 
 
 I Ambrosiast., Grot., Cocc, Ilamni., Moldenh., Newc, Flatt 
 (as an alternative). Pelt, translate cvSoy.oduev as a present; 
 which time best suits the subsequent ysyh'/;a9-e, rendered by 
 Cocc. exlitistis ; by Newc, are become; hy Gijsch., eslisfac/i; 
 by Pcile, as above. But the reading iyevr^d-tixE (A.B.C.D.E. 
 F.G.T.), marked by Griesb. as almost or quite equal, if not 
 preferable, to ycyer., is adopted by Wells, Schott, Scholz, 
 Hahn, Bloomf., Lachm., Tisch. The other probably arose from 
 regarding eiSoy.. as necessarily in the present tense. But it 
 may just as well be in the imperfect (see Win. pp. 81-2 ). to 
 which kyerijd: would better correspond ; and considering, in addi- 
 tion to the external authorities in favour of the latter form, the 
 internal evidence from the context, I should recommend that 
 iyev^O: be followed, and that the version stand thus : tvere 
 willing . . . had become (see ch. 1 : 5, NN. s. w ; also 2 Pet. 
 1 : 16, N. g). 
 
 " Dodd. and the later English verss. (except Turab.), to- 
 gether with all the foreign that employ an infinitive mood. 
 
 " The fiovov is given in its place by W., R. ;-foreign verss. 
 (except Greenf ) ;- Wells and the later English generally. 
 
 " Marginal note : ' Or, lives^ Beng. : 'Anima nostra cupie- 
 bat quasi immeare in animam vestram ' : ' Our soul longed to 
 pass, as it were, into your soul.' I'v/.f;, however, is rendered 
 life in E. V. 40 times, and here by W. ;-Germ., Fr. S. marg. ;- 
 B. and L., Bens., Moldenh., Mich., Krause, Ros., Wakef.. 
 Mack., Newc, Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Boothr., Clarke, All., 
 Mey., Penn, Sharpe, Barn., Conyb., Liinem., Peile, Turnb., 
 Koch ;-Bretsch., Wahl, Rob. Others give lives as the sense, 
 who yet retain souls for the version. Corap. Shakespeare, 
 Two Gentlemen of Verona, v. 4 : ' Whose life 's as tender to 
 me as my soul.' 
 
 p See ch. 1 : 3, N.j, &c. 
 
 1 M6/,d-os occurs in the N. T. but thrice (2 Thess. 3:8; 
 2 Cor. 11 : 27, E. V. painfulness), and .nlways in connection 
 with y.oTios, from which it docs not essentially differ, there 
 being really no ground for Grot.'s distinction of the latter as 
 passive and the former as active: ^xottov in furcndo, nia : /'o/- 
 &or in agendo, i-ai'.' Etj'mologicallj-, the truth is perhaps 
 rather the other way. But better, Bez.: 'M6xO-os aliquid 
 etiam gravius significat quam xonog, et sicut vernaculo nostro 
 sermone haec tria, Labeur, Peine, Travail, gradus quosdam 
 laboris significant, sic et apud Graecos, Ttoros, y-oTioi, /i6/&oi': 
 ' M6/&oi means something even more severe than xottos ; and 
 as in our vernacular speech these three words, Labeur, Peine, 
 
 and Optat. verbs], that we might translate : we have shoum 
 ourselves so gentle among you, that it might, be a nurse cherish- 
 ing her foster-children.'), Von der H. {wol). 
 
 ' August. Serm. de Ps. 72 : 24 (73 : 23) : 'Apostolus vero, 
 gennano et pio caritatis afl'cctu, et nutricis personam suscejjit, 
 dicendo, fovet ; et matris, .iddcndo, filios suos. Sunt enim 
 nutrices foventes quidem, sed non filios suos : item sunt matres 
 nutricibus dantes, non foventes filios suos': 'The Apostle, 
 under the impulse of a genuine and tender affection, assumes 
 the part both of a nurse, when he speaks of cherishing ; and 
 of a mother, when he adds, her own children. For there are 
 nurses, in whose case the children they indeed cherish are not 
 their own ; and there are mothers, who give up their own 
 children to nurses, and do not cherish them.' — The above force 
 
 is allowed to the pronoun by E. V., 2 Thess. 3 : 12 ; &c. ; and 
 here by It., Fr. S. ;-Fab., Mont., Zanch., Hamm., Wells, 
 Blackwall, Bens., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Mich., Mack., 
 Coke, Thorn., Scott, Flatt, Pelt, Schott, Olsh., Stier, Conyb., 
 Lunem., Turnb., Koch: — others, as B. and L., Guyse, Pyle, 
 Krause, Ros., Wakef,, Stolz, Thorn., Boothr., Mev., Bloomf.. 
 secure the same result by their rendering of ifjoi/oi, mother, 
 mir sing-mother, &c. That iavrov is not always to be given 
 as above is true (see 1 John 3 : 12, N. g, &c.), but does not 
 justify Bloomf. {Rec. Syn.) in condemning the emphasis in 
 this instance as 'wrong,' and still less in saying that 'the 
 savrr,^ is in our common version rightly omitted.' Comp. 
 V. 11, where a father's authority and earnestness are the main 
 idea, as here a mother's tenderness and self-sacrificing love, 
 and that for ' her sucking child ' (Is. 49 : 15). 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 11 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 bouiing night and day, because 
 we would not be chargeable 
 unto any of you, we preached 
 unto you the gospel of God. 
 
 10 Ye are, witnesses, and God 
 also, how holily and justly and 
 unbhunably we behaved our- 
 selves among you that believe: 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 vvKToy yap /cat rjfj.epaf ipya^o- 
 fxevoi, TTpos TO fxi] eTTL^aprjcrai 
 TLva u/xa>i^, iK7]pv^ajX€u els vp.as 
 TO evayyeXiov tov Otov. 
 
 10 vp-eis p-aprupes kcu. 6 Oeof, 
 (hs balas KCU ScKalcos Koi dpep.- 
 TTTCos vp.lv TOLf TTLaTevovorLV iye- 
 v^Orjp.eu, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 "working night and day, 'that we 
 might not be "burdensome to 
 any of you, we "preached unto 
 you the gospel of God. 
 
 10 Ye are witnesses, and God", 
 how holily, and justly, and 
 unblamably, we behaved our- 
 selves 'for you nvho 'believed ; 
 
 • E. v., in all the other (5) instances in these two Epp., and 
 generally elsewhere, translates ioyd^o/tai, to work ; and so 
 here W., R. ;- Wells and the later verss. (except Sharpe). 
 
 ' Ut. in ordcrnot to be. E. V. follows T., C, G., B. Scarcely 
 any other version foils to give here the telic force of 7r^o» to 
 with an infinitive. Comp. E. V., Eph. G : 11; James 3 : 3. 
 
 » Wells, Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl. and Kenr. (use the 
 verb, burden), Wakef., Mack, (has the verb, overload), Thorn., 
 Boothr., Sharpe (a burden), Conyb., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 " Hero xijovaaco includes the whole course of Paul's evan- 
 gelical ministration at Thessalonica, where (Acts 17 : 2, 3) ejri 
 ari/3^aza r^ia Su^.eyero avrot^ aTto Tioif y^a^iot'^ Siavoiycof 
 aal Tta^ajid'eftevoSf ^frA. 
 
 " R. ;-Syr., Latin and Gorman verss. (except Moldenh.), 
 Dt. ;-\Vesl., Mart., Greenf, Sharpe, Kenr. 
 
 * 1. The Greek dative does not express the relation, with, 
 among, in your presence or society, adopted here by E. V. and 
 many others (T., C, G., B. ;-Germ. bei, Fr. S. devant;-\ra- 
 brosiast., Fab. and Schmidt following the Sixtine Vulg. vobis 
 affuimus, Erasm.. Muse, Vat., Wells, Bens., Guyse, Wesl., 
 Gill, Pyle, Baumg. allows it, Mart., Mack., Newc, Boothr., 
 Scott, Clarke, All., Greenf.. Penn, Turnb.). 2. Muse, sug- 
 gests, and Baumg. allows, that ifilv may be a dative of ad- 
 vantage, for your sake. 3. Very many have to or towards 
 you (Vulg. vobis, as e.xplained by W., R., Kenr., to you; Dt. 
 u, which the Note, however, explains in the sense of E. V. ; 
 It., Fr. M. ;-Pagn., Casta!., Bez., Pise, Hamm., B. and L., 
 Dodd., Koppe, Krause, Wakef, Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., 
 Flatt, GOsch., Sharpe, De W., Conyb.). To this view Liinem. 
 objects, (1.) that oaicag, which describes what is fitting in re- 
 ference to God, becomes then unsuitable: — (2.) that, since 
 
 vfiZy ToTs' Tctorevovaiv is not without emphasis, the idea ia 
 suggested, that the Apostle had not judged it necessary to 
 maintain a consistent deportment toward others : — and (3.) that, 
 since the passive form cannot denote a purely spontaneous 
 activity (see ch. 1 : 5, N. s), justice is not done to iyerrj&iifiep. 
 4. The interpretation which on the whole I prefer, though I do 
 not venture to express it so clearly as could only be done by a 
 periphrasis, takes vfili' as a dative ot opinion or judgment. So 
 Theodor. (with the Syriac restriction of v/iiy to aulfimcas: 
 ov yag elxei' au£fi:txoi itaoLv airpd'tifiEv : ' He does not say 
 we appeared blameless to all.') Oecum. (with the same restric- 
 tion, Tofi yag ajiiorot; ovy. aue/iTtros: ' for to the unbelievers 
 he was not blameless.' This Calv. also adopts, and Bez. and 
 Zanch. allow.), Theophylact, Beng. (' tametsi aliis non ita 
 videremur ' : 'though to others we did not so appear '), Pelt, 
 Liinem. (fur; which he expounds thus: 'So that this was 
 the character, this the light, in which we appeared to you. 
 Only thus do we find in what is added such a limitation as 
 the case required. For how far from being general was thf 
 recognition, that God had caused the Apostle to walk ooiojg 
 xcu Stxaioj; xai auiuTizcos, was shown plainly enough by the 
 persecution that soon arose against him, and by his expulsion 
 from Thessalonica.'), Von der H. (as Liinem.). 
 
 y Bens., Dodd., Wakef, Mack., Thom., Conyb., Kenr. 
 
 * That Ttiarevovaip is the participle of the imperfect is indi- 
 cated by W., C, R. (did believe) ;-Germ. ;-Erasm., Muse, Vat., 
 (credebalis ;-for Vulg. credidistis), Wakef., Thom., Stolz, Van 
 Ess, Mey., Sharpe, Stier, Kenr., Koch. A participial or sub- 
 stantive construction is given by Syr. (= Trcmell. fdeles) ;- 
 Castal., Mont, Schmidt, Baumg. (den Gldubigen ;-and so, 
 with or without the article, Moldenh., Mich., De W., Lunem.), 
 Greenf, GOsch., Turnb. (the faithful). 
 
 Travail, mark certain gradations of labour, so also in Greek, 
 itovoa, v.oTtos, fl6^^^oil' And Zanch. (with whom agrees Pelt) : 
 ' labor non solum solicitudinem, sed etiam defatigationem con- 
 junctam habens.' — W. ;-Vulg. (fatigationes ;-and the same 
 word is employed by Fab., Mont., Cocc.) ;-Erasm., Calv., Muse, 
 Vat., (sudoris), Castal., Aret., (defatigationem), Bez., Pise, 
 (aerumnae), Schmidt, Gosch.. (molestiam), Wells, Dodd., AVesl., 
 Mack., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., (toil), 
 Bens, (great fatigue). Gill. (' the great pains they took, even 
 
 to weariness '), Mart, (stanchezze), Krause (miihevolle Leben), 
 Wakef., Barn, (wearisome labour), Alford (at 2 Cor. 11 : 27), 
 Turnb. (fatigue), Koch (Miihsal, MUhseligkeit). 
 
 ' Wells and all the recent editors, except Beng., Matth., 
 Bloomf , cancel this yrig, on the authority of A.D*.F.G. Very 
 many cursive MSS. Syr. Vulg. &c. Chrysost., &c.). I re- 
 commend as a marginal note: 'Very many omit the word 
 for.' 
 
12 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 11 As ye know how we 
 exhorted, and comforted, and 
 charged every one of you, as a 
 father doth his children, 
 
 12 That ye would walk wor- 
 thy of God, who hath called you 
 unto his kingdom and glory. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 11 Kadairep o'lSare, w? eVa 
 eKacTTOv vfxwu, wy Trarrjp reKi'a 
 eauTOv, TrapaKaXouures vpdf koll 
 TTapapvOovixiuoL koI fiaprvpou- 
 jxevoL, 
 
 12 ils TO TrepcTTaTTjcraL v/xdy 
 d^tcoy Tov 0eov Tov kuXovvtos 
 vpdi (IS Ti]v eavTOV ^aariXeiai' 
 Kol So^ap. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 11 "Even as ye know how, 
 '■as a father ' his -iown children, 
 we 'exhorted 'you, ^each one 
 fof you, and '■encouraged, and 
 'adjured, 
 
 12 That ye 'should walk inn 
 a manner worthy of God, who 
 'calleth you 'into his ""own king- 
 dom and glory. 
 
 • There had been an exact {xaO-aTtc^. See Hartung, i. 340, 
 &c.) correspondence between the personal attainments of the 
 Apostle in Christian character, and the earnestness of his 
 efforts to promote similar attainments in his brethren. — E. V., 
 cb. 3 : 12 ; 4 : 5 ; Rom. 4 : 6 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 14 ; 3 : 18 (here the 
 later editions improperly mark even as a supplement ) ;-Latin 
 verss. {sicut or guemadmodum), Germ, (wie denn), Italian 
 verss. (siccome) ;-Mack. (iis also), Stolz («o wie auch), AH., 
 De W., Lilnem., (as Germ.), Peile (•precisely as, just as'). 
 Von der H. (ebenso wie). 
 
 ^ The clause, uig narrj^ rcxva iavzov, is translated before the 
 participles by B. ;-Mack. and Thorn, (though they err in sup- 
 plying a verb, we addressed, exiwrted, before every one of you ), 
 Conyb., Turnb. ;-be5ides nearly all foreign verss. 
 
 « There is nothing for doth in W., T., G., B.;-foreign verss. 
 generally ;-Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Penn, Conyb.j Murd., Kenr. 
 
 '' See V. 7, N. i. In a passage of so great tenderness and 
 fervour, the words are to be allowed all the emphasis that 
 they will properly carry. — Bens., Wesl., JMich., Mack., Peun, 
 Conyb., Turnb. 
 
 ' Of the m.iny ways in which this verse has been construed, 
 I prefer that which, simply supplying eyei'r,9'r,usv from v. 10 to 
 the participles, regards them all as bearing directly on the th 
 TO 'Keoizi. vuSi of V. 12. TtaoaxaXovmeg draws the pronominal 
 object into immediate dependence on itself, as being the lead- 
 ing or, so to speak, the generic word. Peile even makes xal 
 TtaoauvO: xal /inorv^. strictly epexegetical : inwards both of 
 encouragement and of solemn admonition. 
 
 ' Both pronouns (^iftSs, vucuv) are retained, though with 
 some arbitrariness of construction, by W., C, R. ;-Syr., Vulg., 
 Fr. M. ;-Ambrosiast., F.ib., Erasm., Muse, Vat., Mont., Zanch., 
 Schmidt, B. and L., Wesl, Jlich., Wakef., Mack., Thom., 
 Greenf, Gosch., Schott, Penn, Sharpe. Murd., Kenr., Peile, 
 Von der 11. See X. g, and comp. Rev. 2 : 23, N. a. 
 
 " Chrysost. : ^a!ia\, Ip tooovtoj Ttlr^d'si f/f.§e-rri TTftoaltrtElVf 
 fir] itixpor, fi)] fiiyni', ft/) Ttt.ovaiov, /ir; ■nh')]-ca : ' Strange ! 
 among so raanj' to omit not one, small or great, rich or poor.' 
 And so Oecum.— W. {each of you) ;-Sharpe, Conyb. {each one 
 among you), Murd., Peile {each individual among you), Turnb. 
 (at 2 Thess. 1 : 3). Comp. Rev. 21 : 21, N. d. 
 
 •' This sense of Tta^auvO-ovfieioc (for which see Pass.) is 
 required here by its position between the other two parti- 
 ciples, and by the relation which, along with them, it bears to 
 the next verse (see N. e). — Calv. {monuerimus), Baumg. (':u- 
 reden . . . bedeutet Ueberredungen, Vorhallung von Beice- 
 gungsgriinden'), Koppe, Ros., ('inest vis cohorlandi, admo- 
 nendi '), Krause (gebeten). Stolz {aufgefordert). Van Ess {an- 
 gercgt), Mey. {aufgemuntert), De W. {ermunterlen), Bloomf. 
 (to persuade), Conyb. {entreated), Liinem. {zureden, ermah- 
 nen, ermuntern), Peile (see N. e), Turnb. ;-Schleus. {excilo 
 verbis, cohortor, admonco), Green {to cheer, exhort), Rob. {to 
 exhort, to encourage). See ch. 5 : 14, N. e. 
 
 ' R. {have adj.) ;-Fr. M., B. and L., (use conjurer) ;-Latin 
 verss. generally (use obiestor ;-Cocc. contestantes), Mart, {scon- 
 giurando), Krause, Stolz, Van Ess, Gossner, All., De W., (use 
 beschworen ;-Lunem. and Koch billend beschworen), Conyb. 
 Most other verss., English and foreign, have such words as 
 testor, protestor, testificor (Vulg.), bezeugen, to witness, to tes- 
 tify, &c. — Only here and Acts 26 : 22 is fia^rvgioftat found in 
 the N. T. in either of these unclassical uses ; and in both 
 places some (in the present instance, Beng., Schott, Bloomf., 
 Tisch.) edit forms of /taprvpo/iai. 
 
 ) W. ;-Dodd., Mack., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Kenr., Peile. — 
 Scholz, Lachm., Tisch., read nc^mareZv. 
 
 J) W. {toorthily to), Fr. S. {d'une manicre dignc dc) ;-B. and 
 L. {as Fr. S.), Mart, {in maniera degna di). Bens.. W.akef., 
 Sharpe, {worthily of), Newc. Nearly all foreign verss. retain 
 the adverbial form. Comp. 3 John 6, N. c. 
 
 '' This call of God is ever sounding in the ear (ch. 5 : 24), 
 and stirring the heart and life (Phil. 3 : 14), of the Church. 
 A present tense is employed by Dt., It., French verss. ;-Fab., 
 Zanch., Berlenburger Bibel, Newc, Thom., Giisch., Schott, 
 Sharpe, Conyb., Ltinem., Peile: — an imperfect, by Pagn. 
 Castal. : — a participle {vocante), by Bez.. Pise, Cocc, Sclmiidt. 
 
 1 E . v., Matt. 5 : 20 ; 18:8; 1 9 : 24 ; 25 : 21 . 2:5 ; &c. ;-W., 
 R. ;-Vulg. and most Latin verss. {in with the accusative) ;- 
 Berlenburger Bibel {in ;-and so Beng., Jloldenh., Stolz), Bens., 
 Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Sharpe, Conyb., Turnb. 
 
 ■» See V. 11, N. d, &c. Mont., Baumg., Mack., Scott, Conyb., 
 Peile. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 13 
 
 KING JAMES' VERSION. 
 
 13 For this cavise also thank 
 we God without ceasing, be- 
 cause, when ye received the 
 word of God which ye heard 
 of us, ye received it not as the 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 13 Aia TOVTO /cat rj^jLels tv\a- 
 pLarovfj.ei' rw OecS dSLaXenrTcof, 
 OTL TrapaXa^ovTes Xoyov aKorji 
 Trap rjixwu rov Oeov, iSe^aaBe 
 01) Xoyov avdpcoTTcav, aXXa Kadcos 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 13 "Therefore nve, also, Pgive 
 thanks to God without ceasiug, 
 because, when ye received the 
 word of God i heard 'from us, 
 ye -accepted, • not "men's word. 
 
 " Lachm. and Tisch. have y.ai before, as well as after, Sia 
 
 ^ovTo. An inferential or relative particle is employed for 
 
 Sia roiTO, by E. V., ch. 3 : 7, and generally elsewhere ; and 
 here by W., R. ;-almost all foreign verss. ;-Wesl. (at ch. 3 : 5 ; 
 
 2 Thess. 2 : 11; &c.), Bloomf., Conyb., (wherefore), Murd., 
 Kenr. Penn and Sharpe merely drop the word cause. See 
 
 3 John 10, N. u. 
 
 " The y.ai belongs neither to Sia tovto nor to avy,a^iarov- 
 fiEr, but to r,ui:is (see 2 Pet. 1 ; 14, N. z, &c.). Nor is the 
 emphatic r,ftel; (see 1 .John 2 : 20, N. p, &c.) opposed to the 
 Thessalonians in the manner suggested by Zanch. (and Bald- 
 uin): 'Non solum vos propter banc vocationem debetis agere 
 gratias, sed etiara nos ' : ' Not you alone ought to give thanks 
 for this calliug, but we also;' nor to vfi&i of v. 12 (Schott) ; 
 nor to ' every true Christian that hears of the deportment of 
 the Thessalonians' (Liinem.); but, as I conceive, to the viitii 
 of V. 10, thus: 'Ye can testify how we lived and laboured 
 among you ; ive, on the other hand, are ever praising God for 
 the result.' — For the above arrangement of the pronoun, parti- 
 cle, and predicate, see E. V., Eph. 1 : 15 ; Col. 1:9; &c ;-R. ;- 
 Calv., Conyb., Kenr. Slany others give the y.ai after r,ueii. 
 
 P E. v., ch. 1 : 2 ; 5 : 18 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 13, and 23 times else- 
 where out of 31 ;-R. ;-Bens., Dodd., Mack.. Thorn., Conyb., 
 Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 "> By ay.orj the Sept. render nriau of Is. .53 : 1 and many 
 other places, = the thing heard, report, message ; and in the 
 N. T. the word is often (Matt. 4 : 21; .John 12 : 38 ; Rom. 
 10 : 16, 17 ; Heb. 4:2; &c.) employed in the same sense. 
 At Heb. 4 : 2, accordingly, a phrase very like the one before 
 us is translated in E. V., ' the word preached ; ' and so, or 
 similarly {the word wherewith God was preached, the word of 
 Uie preaching of God, &c ), is Xoyov axor^s explained here by 
 T., G. ;-Germ., Dt., It., Fr. M. ;-Calv., Yat., B. and L., Moldenh., 
 Krause, Mack., Thorn., Stolz, Kistemaker, Gossner, All., Mey., 
 Flatt, De W., Conyb., Von der H., Turnb. ;-Suic., Schottg.. 
 Rob., Schirl. We are not, however, to suppose that in any 
 case axori quite loses its own proper etymological force. Thus, 
 it cannot be that in Rom. 10 : 17, which is an inference from 
 V. 16, the principal term at all changes its meaning; and yet 
 many translators have preferred, as in E .V., to let go that 
 identity, for the sake, probably, of bringing out the equally 
 obvious verbal correspondence between yv. 17, 18. In like 
 manner, in the passage before us, the original and always im- 
 plied reference to the hearer so far predominates, as to control 
 the construction, n'no' ij/tciiv, not Si ijuwv or v<p r^fitov; and 
 for this reason I retain the interpretation of E. V. Peile even 
 treats dy.orj;, both here atid Heb. 4 : 2, as in itself an abstract 
 
 genitive of the quality, or what he calls a ' characteristic geni- 
 tive of reference ' = ' God's word as objectively given to he 
 heard— addressed to the outward ear'' (comp. Pelt, after 
 Theophylact: rerbum, quod audiendo creditur: 'the faith of 
 which Cometh by hearing'), and, of course, he agrees with 
 such (W., T., C, G., R. ;-Syr., Vulg., Germ., It., Fr. M. ;- 
 Ambrosiast., Oecum., Erasm., Muse, Pise, Grot., B. and L., 
 Turret., Baumg., Mack., Thom., Fritzsche, De W., Conyb., 
 JIurd., Kenr.. Koch) as connect 7ta^' r^fiuiv with ita^ai.a^ov- 
 res. But the transposition is rather violent; and as little to 
 be approved is the construction, which some adopt (Fr. S. ;- 
 Mont., Schmidt, Baumg.) of rov 0eoP as an epexegetical ad- 
 dition = 'the word . . . that of God.' It is much better to 
 regard rov 0eov as directly qualifying and restricting the 
 whole idea of the Xoyov axorjs na^' r,umv. — The attributive 
 power of ay.of,^ is better preserved by means of a substantive 
 or a participle, than by introducing a relative clause with a 
 historical verb. 
 
 ■■ Dodd. and the later verss. See 1 John 3 : 22, N. f. 
 ' For the superior force of Si/,ofiat to Tta^aXafipavoj, see 
 eh. 1 : 6, N. a. The presence of another and a stronger word 
 is here recognized by the German verss. (generally as in 
 ch. 1:0; though some here drop naoaXa/Jovres altogether), 
 Dt., Italian verss. ;-Arabrosiast., Est., Schmidt, (susccjyistis ;- 
 instead of the previous accepistis), Pagn., Mont., Bez., Pise, 
 Schott, (substitute excipere ; Bez., to whom Zanch. and 
 Raphel. assent, justifying the change thus : ' Est autcm 
 magnum discrimen inter na^aXci/ifSavtiv et Sixead'ai. Illud 
 enim est interioris sensus ea accipientis quae externis sensibus 
 objiciuntur, et ad judicii cognitionem transferentis, ut recepta 
 vel probet et amplectatur [quod significatur verbo Sey_ea»ai] 
 vel repudiet ac rejiciat ' : ' There is a great difference between 
 Tia^aX. and Six- For the former belongs to the inner sense, 
 which takes the things that are presented to the external 
 senses, and passes them over to the cognizance of the judg- 
 ment, in order that they may either be accepted, approved 
 and embraced— and this is what is meant by Se/,ea3-ai— or 
 refused and rejected.'), Calv. {amplexi estis), Castal. {adinisis- 
 tis), Bens., Mack., Newc, Thorn., Boothr., Bloomf., Turnb., 
 (embraced), Wo\r.,Beng. (' jia^aXaf/^rireo dicit simplicem ac- 
 ccptionem: Siyo/xai connotat prolubium in accipiendo' : ^naqaX. 
 expresses the simple reception ; Si/.., a complacency also in 
 the act.'), Koppe, Ros. (' nngaXnu^aveiv, discere, edoceri. 
 Jkxeod-ai, admittere, approbare.'), Pelt, Schott, Burt., Peile 
 [gave reception to), Koch. 
 
 <■ Whether the ground of apostolic thankfulness was merely, 
 that the Thessalonians had accepted a word which was not 
 
14 
 
 I. THESSALONIAi^S. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES' VERSION. 
 
 word of men, but (as it is in 
 truth) the word of God, which 
 effectually worketh also in you 
 that believe. 
 
 14 For ye, brethren, became 
 followers of the churclies of God 
 which in Judea are in Christ 
 Jesus : for ye also have suffered 
 like things of your own country- 
 men, even as they have of the 
 Jews : 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 k(TTLV aXrjOojs, Xoyov Oeoi/, by 
 Kui ii^epyelraL Iv vfxiv toIs ttl- 
 arevovcTLv. 
 
 14 ufxeis yap fj.ifiTjTal eyevij- 
 6rjTe, aSeXcpoL, rQ)V eKKXrjaiwv 
 Tou 0eov Ta)v ovaav ei> rrj lov- 
 Saia iv XpLarw Irjcrov, on ravra 
 iiradeTe /cat vpLely viro rwv 18l(ov 
 (TVix({)v\€rcoi', Ka6co9 Koi avTol 
 vTTo tS)v 'lovSalcov, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 but, as it is in truth, "God's 
 word, 'which "also 'worketh in 
 you that believe. 
 
 14 For yye, brethren, became 
 'imitators of the churches of 
 God which ' are in Judea iu 
 Christ Jesus ; for ''ye also "^ suf- 
 fered 'the same things "^from 
 your own countrymen, 'even as 
 ^they '''from the Jews; 
 
 ' Some (Vulg., Gemi. ;-Mont., Schmidt, Beng., WesL, Ilof- 
 mann {Varia Sacra. Wittemberg, 17GG), Mich., Koppe, Storr, 
 Van Ess, All., Mey., Flatt, Sharpe, Conyb., Peile. Scliott and 
 Koch err in here citing Theodoi'.) refer us to Qeov, and tliis 
 construction many others allow. But, 1., the writer is here 
 magnifying the word, by way of justifying his own continual 
 thanksgiving for the Thessaloniau reception of it : — 2. the 
 common reference best accounts for the y.ai: 'As it is God's 
 word, so also, and in a manner that befits and proclaims its 
 '•great Original," it worketh &c.' : — 3. wherever else in the 
 N. T. (9 times) kve^yico is used of a personal working, it is 
 found in the active voice. 
 
 " For the position and force of xai, comp. NN. o, v, and 
 2 Pet. 1 : U, N. z, &c. 
 
 ' By some h's^yeirat is taken for a passive verb ; e. g. Est. 
 (' agitur, exercetur, incitatur ... ad omne genus pianim 
 actionum '), Hamm., Bishop Bull, ( is aceompUshed, 2^erfici- 
 tur), Schott, Bloomf., {(Jficax reddilur, is made effectual). But 
 commentators generally regard this and similar forms of the 
 word, wherever they occur in Paul's writings, as in the middle 
 voice, with an active, or middle (^ slioics itself operative), 
 
 signification. Comp. 2 Thcss. 2 : 7, N. j. For the omission 
 
 of effectually (first introduced by Calv., effcaciler;-B. effectu- 
 ousbj), see E. V., 17 times out of 21 ;-W., T., C, G., R. ;-Latin 
 and German verss. generally, Dt. ;-Bens., Greenf., Burt, {shews 
 itself by actual proof), Sharpe, Conyb. (works imcardly), 
 Kcnr., Peile {is even now malting Himself fell ; — see N. u). 
 
 y Here the emphasis in V/uelg, vfuls, airol, is brought out, 
 in the first instance, by the transposition of aSsXyoi (see 
 
 1 John 4 : 4, N. k, &c.) ; in the other instances, by the strong 
 antithesis of the two clauses (see 1 John 3 : 24, N. j, &c.) 
 
 • See ch. 1 : G, N. z, &c. 
 
 ' The Greek order is retained in W., R. ;-Latin and Italian 
 verss. (except GOsch.), Fr. M. j-Wells, Dodd., Mack., Thorn., 
 Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 '' Historical time is given by Dodd., Wesl., Krause, Thom., 
 Stolz, Mey., Sharpe, Conyb.. Murd. 
 
 ' W., R. ;-Latin, Italian, and French verss. (except Fr. S.), 
 Germ., Dt. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Baumg., Moldenh., AVakef., Thom., 
 Stolz, All., Penn, Sharpe, De W., Bloomf., Liinem. {das Ndm- 
 liche), Kenr., Von der H. — For ravxa, all the recent editors 
 (except Theile) read ra aird. 
 
 '' Bens, and later English verss. 
 
 1^ According to the general rule determining the reference 
 of xai, when used emphatically (see 2 Pet. 1 : 14, N. z, &c. 
 and Rev. 2 : 27, N. v, &c.), this idiom.atic repetition bears, not 
 on xa&coi, but on avroi; and so it is construed and trans- 
 lated here by R. {as they also) ;-Syr., Latin verss. (except 
 Castal., Giisch.), Fr. M. ;-"Wes!. {as they likewise), JIart., 
 Mack, and Bloomf. (at ch. 3 : 4), Stolz, Van Ess, All., De ^V., 
 Murd. (as also they), Kenr. (as even they). Von der II. Some- 
 times, however, and especially when xad'dne^ {y.ad'Wi, ci)i\ xai 
 introduces an illustration of a negative clause (e. g. ch. 4 : 5, 
 13; &o. Comp. E. V., ch. 5:0; Eph. 4 : 17; &c.), the idiom 
 cannot well be transferred. In such cases, I either dispense 
 with the xai, or say : evcyi as, by way of compensation. 
 
 f There is no supplement in W., R. ;-Wesl., Murd., Kenr. ; 
 and nearly all foreign verss. 
 
 men's but God's ; or also this, that, at the time and in the 
 manner of their acceptance, they had manifested their appre- 
 ciation of the difference ; in either case the supplements of 
 E. v., it — as, are unnecessary, and in the former case especially 
 improper ; the writer's meaning being already indicated by 
 the use of Si/^eoO-ai (see N. s). It may have been some sense 
 of this, that in the original edition of E. V. exempted these 
 words from being printed as supplements. — Fr. S. ;-Fab., 
 Erasm., Cauierar., Castal., Muse., Vat., Cocc, Beng., Mack., 
 Greenf., Giisch., Schott, Lunem. (' The addition of a cos [oix 
 lis Xoyor drO-ji. a).la . . . (us Xoyov iycoi'\, in itself superfluous 
 
 [see Kiihner 11. p. 22G], was so much the more inadmissible, 
 because the Apostle wished to express, not merely what the 
 preached word was in the view of the Thessalonians, but at 
 the same time what it was in fad. Hence also the emphatic 
 parenthesis, xaO-cus iarip d?.>;&a)s.'), Peile. 
 
 " For the above form, 7iien's word . . . God''s word, or for 
 the omission of the definite article before the double ).6yov, 
 see all foreign verss. (except B. and L., Greenf., Fr. S.) ;- 
 Wakef., Thom., Peile (in the first instance. The second Xoyov, 
 he understands of the Personal Word.). 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 11. 
 
 15 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 15 Who both killed the Lord 
 Jesus, and their own jJi'ophets, 
 and have persecuted us; and 
 they please not God, and are 
 contrary to all men : 
 
 16 Forbidding us to speak 
 to the Gentiles that they 
 might be saved, to fill up their 
 sins always : for the wrath is 
 
 GREEK TEXT- 
 IS tS)v kou tov Kvpiov airo- 
 
 KTiLVaVTCOV IrjCTOVP KOL TOVS181OVS 
 
 7rpo0?;raf, /cat u/xay eKdico^dv- 
 
 T(OV, KOU OecS fX1] apeCTKOVTCOV, kclI 
 
 Trdaiu dvdpcoiroLs evavricov, 
 
 16 KcoXvouTcov i]fx.d9 TOis eOve- 
 (TL XaAijaai iva crwdcoaiu, eif to 
 dvaTrXrjpcoaaL avrwv ras ajxaprtas 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 15 Who ^also killed the Lord 
 Jesus and ""tlieir own prophets, 
 and ' persecuted )you, and they 
 please not God, and hire contrary 
 to all men," 
 
 16 'Hindering us to speak 
 to the Gentiles, that they 
 'may be saved, to fill up their 
 sins always : "but the wrath "is 
 
 ^ 1. E. V. follows G., R., B., and is followed by several 
 other, especially English, verss. But the accumulation of 
 charges renders improper this rendering of y.ai, when con- 
 strued with the participle. 2. If translated holli, it should be 
 attached to roc Kv^iov, as in AV. ;-Baumg., Peun, Conyb. 
 3. Both these methods are arbitrarily combined by Erasm., 
 Muse, Vat. : qui ul el Dominum occiderunt Jesum, et proprios 
 prophetas, ita et nos &c. : ' who, as they slew both the Lord 
 Jesus and their own prophets, so also us ' &c. 4. The parti- 
 cle is treated as intensive, = even, by the French verss. {qui 
 ont. meme &c.), Mich, {den Herrn sclbst), Van Ess {sogar), 
 Mey. (ja selhst Jesum). Schott (adeo). But this proportion- 
 ally enfeebles the rest of the indictment. 5. For also (q. d. 
 ' impelled by the very same spirit '), see Germ., Dt. ;-Moldenh., 
 AH., Flatt, De W., Liinem., Von der II. 
 
 '' Bloomf. brackets, and Wells and all the other recent 
 editors (except Beng., Matth., Schott) cancel, the word iSiovg, 
 on the authority of A.B.D*.E.F.G. and many cursive MSS. 
 Vulg., &c. ; Tertull, also asserting (Adv. Marc. V. 15.), that 
 it was heretically introduced (adjeciio haeretici). De W., on 
 the other hand, thinks that it may have been dropped either 
 in consequence of the ofioioreXsvTov {rovg idiovi), or as ofien- 
 sive to the anti-gnostic spirit, and commends Schott for 
 retaining it. If genuine, the emphasis plainly is : ' those 
 whom they themselves now claim and glory in as their pro- 
 phets.' (Chrysost. : cov y.al rii reixr] neQKpeQOvai : ' whose 
 very books they now parade.') A marginal note, however, 
 might be admitted, thus : ' Or, as many read, the prophets.'' 
 De W. and Koch connect tovi Ti^oprjrag with IxStco^diTiov. 
 
 ' For the time, see W. ;-Krause, Wakef., Thom., Penn, 
 
 Murd., Kenr., Von der II. The E. V. marginal rendering, 
 
 chased us out, is supported by It., Fr. M. ;-Pagn., Castal., 
 Bez., Pise, Dt. Ann., Cocc, Berlenburger Bibel, Beng., Baumg., 
 Mich., Wakef., Conyb., Peile, Koch ;-Schirl. ; and it is certainly 
 an error to say (Koppe, De W.) that iy.Sioixoj is no more than 
 Suixu). The h. is at least intensive, = pcrsuqaov. Hence 
 Mack. : greatly persecuted. 
 
 ' For the Stephanie iftas, Erasm., Bez., the Elzevir, Wells 
 and all recent editors have rj/iae, which I recommend for 
 adoption ; us. Wakef. gives are as a supplement. 
 
 ^ The absence of a ;<«(' (which man}- verss. erroneously supjily) 
 before y.m/.voi'Tcor (v.lG) tends to show, that the last clause of this 
 verse is not directed independently, and iii general, against ' the 
 
 morose and unsocial bigotry of the Jews respecting all Gentiles ' 
 (Scoti)—advei-sus omnes alios hostile odium (Tacitus) — of 
 which the heathen, indeed, often complained, but which, at 
 least in some of its supposed manifestations, would be differ- 
 ently regarded by a Hebrew of the Hebrews ; but is rather 
 itself immediately explained and justified by v. IG. Wilfully 
 to obstruct the preaching of the Gospel to the nations is, in 
 the view of an Apostle, to act the part of an enemy of the 
 human race (Chrysost., Theodor., &c.). — The verse ends with 
 a comma in almost all editions of the Greek Text, and R. ;- 
 Vulg. ;-Erasm., Castal., Muse, Thorn., Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr., 
 Peile, Von der II. See especially the commentaries of Muse, 
 Schott, Liinem. 
 
 1 ' By every means in their power.' See 3 John 10, N. c, 
 &c. C, B., (use to hinder ;-and so Wells, Bens., Mack., Thorn., 
 Bloomf, Conyb., Turnb.), R. (prohibiting --and so Penn) ;- 
 Syr. (as in Rom. 1 : 13), Latin verss. (vts^ prohibere, obsistere, 
 impedire ;-except Castal., velantes), German verss. (use welt- 
 ren, hindern, abhalten, or a compound of hindern), Dt. (ver- 
 hinderen), French verss. (use empccher) ;-Theophylact (ifino- 
 Si^otToiv), Wakef. (not suffering), Peile (throwing every impe- 
 diment in the way) ;-Bretsch. and Wahl = Green and Rob. 
 (to hinder, to prevent, to restrain). Nor are we to take the 
 present participle here as implying no more than a wish or an 
 attempt to hinder (Moldenh., Krause, Stolz, Mey., Flatt, De W., 
 Conyb.). They did hinder, and continued to hinder, though 
 
 they did not succeed in stopping. For the change in the 
 
 rendering of ao)d-coaii>, see W. (simply be), R. ;-Wesl., Jlack., 
 Symonds, Newe, Thorn., Murd., Kenr. ;-and almost all foreign 
 verss. See 1 Pet. 1 : 7, N. k. 
 
 "' 'Although the patience of God bore with them so long.' 
 Comp. alX ov Tt^oy.oTjjovoiv inl nletov of 2 Tim. 3 : 9. No- 
 where, indeed, is Se = yd^. See 2 Pet. 1 : 5, N. r.— Syr. ;- 
 Ambrosiast., Erasm., Muse, Vat., Mont., Zanch., Cocc, 
 Schmidt, AVells, Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Baumg. and the later 
 German verss., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Giisch., Penn, Sharpe, 
 Bloomf., Conyb. ;-Win. p. 531. 
 
 " ' There is nothing now between it and them. It has not 
 yet consumed them ; but it is already kindled, and will con- 
 tinue to burn tU rilos.' The %(pd-aae rests on the dvajiXr]- 
 Quiaat.. If the latter is, or may be conceived of as, historical, 
 then so also the former. Comp. Matt. 12: 28: ' If it be a 
 fact, that I am working these miracles by a Divine pow- 
 
16 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 come upon them to the utter- 
 most. 
 
 17 But we, bretliron, being 
 taken from you tor a short time 
 ill presence, not in heart, en- 
 deavoured the more abundantly 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 TrauTore- €<pdaae 8e eir ayrow 77 ' come upon tliem °to make au 
 opyr) els re'Aor. ^i^''* 
 
 17 "^Hfitls Se, a8eX(pol, mrop- 17 But we, brethren, phaving 
 (bavLaOiuTts ad) iawu irphs ku- been 'bereaved of you for -a short 
 '\ ri ' / > 5>/ tnne, ' m presence, not ni heart, 
 
 pov copas,^ TrpoacoTTcp ov KapSca, ,^^^ ^^^.^ abundantly endea- 
 
 TrepiaaoTepcos eairov^aaafXiv ro 
 
 then another fact, in which you profess to feel a deep interest, 
 must already have hapj'ened, little as you were aware of it ; 
 t(f&a.oev eip vfiSs 7j ^aaiXsia rov deov.'' It is true that such 
 a use of the aorist is rather Greek than English. But we are 
 not therefore to say, that past time stands here for present 
 (Grot., Baumg., Krause, Wakef and Boothr. [is ocertaking], 
 Mack., Thorn., [is coming], All., Mey., Pelt), or for future 
 
 (Bens., Guyse, Koppe, Kos., Stolz, Flatt). For 'ifd-aae, 
 
 Lachm. reads 'eipd'axev. 
 
 ° Gr. unto or for an end; but the ambiguity would be apt 
 to mislead. The meaning of ele reXog is not everywhere the 
 same, but depends to some extent on the context. In the pre- 
 sent instance it lias been very variously interpreted ; by some, 
 as an attributive of 17 o^yij, = fj its Ttkos oQyrj or »} op//} r, 
 th rilos (Castal., extrtma ira ; Vat., ' ira in aeternum, id est, 
 vindicta e.xtrenia ct implacabilis;' Koppe, ' suppUcia cxtrcma, 
 h. extremo mundi tempore exstitura, vel ' [and so Flatt] ' se- 
 cundum Ilebr. n^3 13) jmenae gravissimae, nee nisi cum ipso 
 hominum interilu cessalurae. Dan. 9 : 27. cf. Num. 17 : 13. 
 Jos. 8 : 24. 10 : 20.' ; Wakef, Turnb., complete, final, punish- 
 ment; 0\s\\., tvratit which shall work on to its full manifesta- 
 tion ; &c.) ; by others, as belonging adverbially to tfd-aae, 
 with the sense of riXos, ro reXoi, finalli/, at length, at last 
 (Germ. ;-Beiis., Ros., Mack., Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., 
 &c.), or of releicos, thoroughly, utterly (Camerar., Hombergk, 
 Bretsch., Burt, Troll., Koch, &c.). Preferring the verbal con- 
 nection, we shall still do better to take d; as marking the 
 issue, scope, or limit, of the wrath that now lighted on unbe- 
 lieving, persecuting Israel ; that being either an end, con- 
 svimmation, exhaustion, of the wrath itself (comp. Olsh. above, 
 lidnem., thus: 'sis relos belongs to the whole clause eyr&aae 
 — o^yi'i, and signifies : even to its [the wrath's] end, that is, 
 the wrath of God has come upon them to its extreme limit, so 
 that it must now di.scharge itself; 7iow must judgment take 
 the place of the previous long-suffering and patience.'), or an 
 end, utter destruction, of the objects of it (the common ex- 
 planation). E. V. goes beyond the Greek in asserting, or too 
 strongly suggesting, that the worst, if not the whole, had already 
 happened. — W. {in to the ende), R. {even to the end) ;-Syr. 
 (^ Vulg. usque in finem), Dt. {tot het einde), Fr. M. {jusqu' 
 au lout), Fr. S. marg. {pour la Jih) ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., Calv., 
 {as Vulg.), Erasm., Muse., Vat., Mont., Cocc. Schmidt, {in 
 finem), Ilamm., Penn, {to the end), Berlenburger Bibel, Mich., 
 {zum Ende), All., Kist., {his zu Ende), De W. {zum Garaus), 
 Dav. {to the making an end of them), Conyb. marg. {to make 
 
 an end of them), Peile {• to make an end of both their place 
 and nation'). Von der II. ('und bleibt bis zum Ende'). 
 
 p Dt., Fr. S. ;-Ncwc., Penn, Conyb., Turnb. 
 
 ■J Gr. orphaned. Chrysost. {Ep. ii. ad Olymp. 12.) : ovS'e 
 yaQ iiTtEj yjoQtox^'Evras vfidiVf oiSs SiaoTtaa&evres vjutuv, ov8e 
 SinaTatTeg, ovSs uTtoXet^d'Evxeg, a)./' anoQ^ai'iad'EVTes vfiojv. 
 Xe^ty e^/^Tfjaer iy.a2'i)v lufft^vai rl^r odvi'r^v avrov t/;^ tpv/ijs. 
 xairoiys ei' rd^et TZareoog i]V o.7laaiv avros, a).).a naiSiuiv 
 o^ipavcov EV tfi acoQvy riXixiq rov yEyEVvr^xoTa aTtofioXovrwv 
 cp&Eyyerat QrjfiaTa, xrL : ' He says not : parted from you, or 
 torn from you, or distant, or absent, but: bereaved [orphaned] 
 of you. He sought for a word that might fitly indicate his 
 mental anguish. Though standing in the relation of a father 
 to them !iU, he 3'et utters the language of orphan children that 
 have prematurely lost their parent.' And so Oecum. : c.to^- 
 ^at'ia&Ei'TEs, avri rod o^ffavoi xaraXEC^&ErrEs ctf v/idjr: 
 ' orphaned, for, left orphans by you.' — Syr. (as at John 14 : 18, 
 where the Greek is o^faroi), Germ, (beraubet), Dt. (beroofd). 
 It. (orhati) ;-Fab. and subsequent Latin verss. {as It.), Ber- 
 lenburger Bibel (als cin Valer der Kinder berauhl), Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Flatt, {as Germ.), Wakef., jS'ewc, All. {durch Tren- 
 nung vcrwaist), Clarke (bereft of children), Greenf (as Gen. 
 43 : 14), Penn, Sharpe, De W. and Lunem. (verw.), Barn., 
 Murd., Peile {torn from . . . and ber.), Von der H. {getrennl 
 und icie verw.) ;-Koh. {^bereaved and separated'), &.C.; — 
 several, it will be observed, retaining also the idea of removal, 
 involved in the strong conslructio 2'racgnans of the Greek. 
 In vain would Pyle and Mich, insist that the Apostle speaks, 
 not of himself, but of the Thessalonians, as orphaned. The 
 other representation, which alone suits the grammar and 
 agrees best with the context, is also the more tender and deli- 
 cate of the two. 
 
 ' Gr. an hour's time. A comma after time is the punctua- 
 tion not only of our Text, and of the great majority both of 
 editions and verss., but also of the original E. V. 
 
 • Many (Castal., B. and L., Turret., Dodd., Mich., Koppe, 
 Ros., Newc., Pelt, Sharpe, Olsh., Bloomf., Conyb., Turnb.) 
 treat TtEQiaaorE^coe as a superlative or emphatic positive. 
 But, while the expression is a frequent one with Paul, he 
 never so uses it. As strictly comparative, however, it has 
 been explained in very different ways ; e. g. Oecum. : t] ojs 
 siy.og Tjv Tovs TTpos tu^av anoXEKfd'h'ras*. 'more than was to be 
 expected of those so recently separated.' So also Tbeophjdact. 
 But if. as Ijiinem. objects, there is too little psychologj' {un- 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 17 
 
 KING JAMES' VERSION. 
 
 to see your face with great de- 
 sire. 
 
 18 Wlierefore we would have 
 come uuto you, even I Paul, 
 once and again; but Satan hin- 
 dered us. 
 
 19 For what is our liope, or 
 joy, or crown of rejoicing / Are 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 irpoacoTvov vjxwv ISelu ev ttoAAj; 
 (Trtdv/jila. 
 
 18 8co rjOeKrjcrafieu iXdelv 
 irpos vfJLay, iyo) fxeu UavXos Koi 
 aira^ kol 5t?, koI eveKoyj/ei' i]fjias 
 o Marauds. 
 
 1 9 TtV yap yp-cov iAirls rj x"P" 
 T) (TTecpavof Kav^aecos ; r] ov)(l 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 voured to see your face, • with 
 great desire. 
 
 IS "Wherefore we "wislied to 
 come unto you, even I Paul, 
 
 " both once and again ; 
 tan 'thwarted us. 
 
 'and Sa- 
 
 19 For what is our hope, or 
 joy, or crown of 'glorying '/ »0r 
 
 psychologisch) in this, his own view, adopted from Schott : 
 ■ the more, as the separation had been«o recent,' errs just the 
 other way ; to saj' nothing of the awkward implication, that 
 the lapse of time would abate, or had already abated, the 
 apostolic fervour. Others (Luther, Muse, Zanch., Bretsch., 
 De W., Baumgarten-Crusius, Koch) lay the stress on ov xa^. 
 Siq : ' the more, because still with you in heart ' (with which 
 Zanch. joins an erroneous interpretation [given also by Bal- 
 duin and Turret.] of nrpos y.ai^oi' co^a; as = suddenly). But, 
 besides that, had the separation been in heart, there would 
 have been no aTiovSa^eii' at all (Liinem.), ov xa^Sin occurs 
 merely as an incidental, parenthetical correction of the main 
 thought, a7To^y>avta9evTis ap' vftcov. Much better is Fro- 
 mond's suggestion, cited by Liinem. : ' magis et ardentius 
 conati sumus, quum sciremus pericula, in quibus versare- 
 mini ' : ' the more fervently did we endeavour, as knowing the 
 perils that beset j-ou.' (Comp. Phil. 1 : 14.) To this, indeed, 
 Liinem. objects, that it has nothing in the context to lean 
 upon. But see v. 14 ; and he himself goes back still farther 
 (v. 13), to account for the rj/ieXe of this verse ; which, with 
 the adversative 8e, could be quite as well explained thus : 'As 
 for us, so far from being deterred by our own experience of 
 suffering for the Gospel's sake, or by our knowledge of yours, 
 we so much the more &c.' But, perhaps, it is sufficient to 
 say with Calv. (and so Aret., It. Ann,, Gill, Win,, &c.), ' adeo 
 non imminutum fuisse amorem disccssu, ut taagis accensus 
 fuerit ' : that the writer's ' love, instead of being lessened by 
 absence, was rather the more inflamed thereby ; ' especially 
 when it is also observed that the word {anoQipai'.), in which 
 the separation is alluded to, expresses even more strongly the 
 feeling of desolation (Vulg. and Ambrosiast, desolati) which 
 it caused, — The Greek order is retained by Bens,, Mack,, 
 Newc., Thom., Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Murd,, Peile (though 
 most of these, employing a compound tense, put the auxiliary 
 have or did before the adverb), and many foreign verss, 
 
 ' While it is not well, for the sake of avoiding so very 
 slight a. risk of ambiguity, to lose, as many do, the beautiful 
 emphasis that belongs to if noXXfi em9vfiiq by position, a 
 ciirama is here inserted by Dt,, It, Fr, M, ;-Erasm,, Muse 
 Bez,, Zanch., Pise, Cocc, Baumg., Moldenh., Murd,, Peile. 
 
 " For Sio, Mey. and Lachm, read Siori. 
 
 ' The full force of ijd'ehjaafiev as a separate verb, expressing 
 a distinct act nf the will, a purpose, appears in Bens,, Wakef., 
 
 3 
 
 Newc. (but insufficiently : have been willing), Thom., Penn, 
 Sharpe, Bloomf,, Conyb,, (but too strongly, and with 
 a q»iite unnecessary amplification: 'would have returned to 
 visit you, and strove to do so'), Murd., Turnb, ;-and in all 
 foreign verss, Peile: would Jain have. 
 
 " W., T,, C. ;-Castal,, Muse, Mont., Grot, nempe, Timo- 
 theus et Silas semel (' Timothy and Silas once '), Cocc, 
 Schmidt, B. and L., Baumg., Ros., Mey., Flatt, Gosch., Conyb., 
 follow our Text, and that of Beng., Ilahn, Lachm., Tisch,, in 
 connecting xal a,Ta| xal Sis exclusively with iya> fih' UaiXog. 
 The other and more common punctuation presents the clause, 
 iyio ftii' Hallos, as introduced independently or parenthetically 
 for the purpose either of identifying the tj/nets, or of giving a 
 distinct and unequivocal assurance, that what was true in 
 general of the Apostolic company, was, to the writer's own 
 knowledge, especially and emphatically true of himself, Comp. 
 
 ch. 3 : 5, N, x, xal aTtas xal Sis, both once and twice = two 
 
 several times ; — aVral xal Sis, once and twice = again and 
 again, repeatedly (Storr, Opusc. Acad. i. 365, Flatt, Schott, 
 De W., Lunem,, Koch. See Raphel. on Phil, 4 : 16. Many, 
 however, including the lexicons, disregard this distinction, 
 though Schleus, thinks that in the present instance the 
 number is definite.). The first xai is rendered by the Tulg. 
 and most other Latin verss., Fr. S, ;-Baumg. and Lunem, (so- 
 wohl einmal als [auch] zweimal), Mart., Wakef., Newc, Flatt 
 {nicht nur einmal, sondern zweimal ;-and so De W,, Koch), 
 Kenr., Peile, 
 
 » ^And Satan — nothing less ; '-an additional confirmation 
 both of the reality and the strength of the purpose. Sec 
 1 John 2 : 20, N, o, &c,— Syr., Germ. ;-Erasm., Calv., Muse, 
 Vat., Mont., Cocc, Stolz, Gosch., Lunem., Peile, Von der H. 
 
 y T., C, G., {withstood) ;-Erasm., Calv,, Muse, Vat., (oi- 
 stitit ;-for the Vulg, impedivit), Bens., Pyle, Kenr., Turnb., 
 {[hath] prevented), Wakef. {came in our way), Thom. {ob- 
 structed), Bloomf. {thwarted our purpose). 
 
 ' E. V. marg. ; 2 Cor. 7:4; comp. Rom. 15 : 17. In 6 in- 
 stances out of 12 E, V. has boasting. And the same variation 
 is found in its rendering of xavyr^ita and xav/ao^iai ;-W., R,, 
 {glory) ;-Wells, Blackwall, Bens,, Guyse, Wakef. {triumph), 
 Mack., Newc, Boothr., Sharpe {boasting). Barn,. Conyb. {ichcrc- 
 in I glory), Murd. All foreign verss. = glory or glorying. 
 
 « ' No wonder, that we should thus long after you. For 
 what, in the day of Christ, is our peculiar crown as ministers 
 
IS 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 KING JAMES VEUSION. 
 
 not even ye in the presence of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ at his 
 coming ? 
 
 20 For ye are our glory and 
 
 joy- 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Wherefore, when we could 
 no hunger forbear, we thought it 
 good to be left at AtJiens alone; 
 
 2 And sent Timotheus, our 
 brother, and minister of God, 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Kol vfieif, efiTvpoadev rov Kvp'iov 
 i)fia)v ' Ir]crov XpLdTov eu rfj av- 
 rov irapovala ; 
 
 20 vp-eli yap iare rj So^a 
 Tjpcou Kol 1] X"/'"- 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Alo pi]KtTL areyovTes, evSoKi]- 
 aapev KaTa\ei(p0rjvaL ej/ ' AdrjvaLS 
 povoi, 
 
 2 KOLL eiTtpi'^apev TtpioOeov rov 
 aSeXcPov Tjiiav /cat Si.aKOvoi> rov 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 are not ye '■also, " befoi'e our 
 Lord Jesus ''Christ at his com- 
 ing? 
 
 20 'For ye are our glory and 
 
 joy- 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Wherefore, 'when we could 
 no longer ""endure, we thought 
 ' good to be left "in Athens alone, 
 
 2 And sent 'Timothy, our 
 brother, and 'minister of God, 
 
 of Christ? What but sinners, through our instrumentality 
 converted from the error of their way ? (James 5 : 20. Comp. 
 2 Cor. 1 : 14; Phil. 2 : 16 ; 4 : 1 ; Dan. 12 : 3 ; &c.) Or is 
 there any doubt that you are of that number ? ' — E. V. fre- 
 quently errs in treating /; as a mere mark of interrogation 
 (Matt. 20 : 53; Rom. 3 : 29; 0:3; &c.), though generally it 
 tnauslates it as above ; see Matt. 7 : 4, 9 ; Rom. 2:4; 11 : 34, 
 35 ; &c. ;-Dt. (en ;-omitted in the later edition) ;-Mont., Olsh., 
 De W., Liinem. ;-Win. (oder etxva), Rob. (says of ij interroga- 
 tive : ' The primary signification or is strictly retained, or 
 whether 1 or if jterhajts ? an forte 7 '). Some (Syr. ;-Baumg., 
 Van Ess Mey., Pelt, Von der II.) arbitrarily make >} ovyj ^ 
 ihv fii), nisi, if not. 
 
 ' ' No less than other churches, to which we sustain similar 
 relations.' — In this sense do Chrysost. and Oecum. under- 
 stand the y.ai ; and so likewise the Latin and German com- 
 ment.irics explain cl, ctiam, audi, of the verss. (except Vulg., 
 Ambrosiast., Castal., All., which, like the Syr., omit xai. 
 Tertull. has it, De Resurr. Cam. 24), Dt., It., Fr. S. ;-"\Vhitb., 
 Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Gill ('or ye also'), Mack., Bloomf. 
 
 ' A comma is inserted after v/ieis in all editions of the Text, 
 except Matth. and Tisch. It helps to obviate such a misap- 
 prehension as that of Olsh. (q. d. ' Shall ye not also stand 
 before the Son of man?'), by suggesting the necessary sup- 
 plement from the preceding clause, i-jUiOy tlnU, yn^a, oTtf. 
 xavx. — It. ;-Erasm., Muse, Vat., Pise, Cocc, Wells and Sharpe 
 (improperly treat r, ov/i y.ai vfiels; as a parenthesis ), Jloldenh., 
 
 Wakef , Penn, De W., Liinem., Murd., Turnb. For before, 
 
 see ch. 1 : 3, N. m, &c. 
 
 " The word X^iarov is bracketed by Knapp, and cancelled 
 by Mey., Lachm., Tisch. 
 
 ' ' The question I ask with a joyful confidence ; for ye ' 
 (vficTg, whoever else) ' are ' (iaze, even now ;-so Muse, Whitb., 
 Wells, Flatt. The objection of Pelt and Liinem., that the 
 passage contains no indication of this distinction of time, is, 
 perhaps, answered bj- the introduction of the jjrescnt copula 
 [which some, indeed, choose to translate as future], in connec- 
 tion with the omission of any such words [eu-rt^oad'ti' rov K. 
 
 mL] as determine the reference of the preceding verse. It is 
 true, however, that the clause might be otherwise explained, 
 thus: Ye are what shall then be manifested as) 'our glory 
 and joy.' Many (T., C, G., B. ;-Germ., Fr. M. ;-PagD., B. and 
 L., Bens., Mart., Mich., Krause, Wakef , Mack., Stolz, Van Ess, 
 All., Mey., Flatt, De W., Troll., Scholef , Conyb., Liinem., Peile, 
 Turnb., Koch ;-AYin., Rob.) take ya^ as intensive, yes, indeed, 
 truly, &c. 
 
 • Some verss., in retaining here the pjirticipial construction, 
 fail to express the conditional or subjective ftrjy.ert, and thus 
 they convey or suggest a simply historical sense, which would 
 have required ovy.en oriyorre^j £vSoy/';<TajU£v ^= ovy.in lort^n- 
 fi£7't £vSoy.riaafi£v Se. 
 
 '' The verb oreyio is used in various senses (for which see 
 the lexicons), but in none that would here allow the interpre- 
 tation : ' When we could no longer refrain from doing what 
 we did.' — Excepting here and at v. 5, the word occurs in the 
 N. T. only in 1 Cor. 9 : 12; 13 : 7, and there E. V. renders it 
 to svffer, to hear. In the present instance E. V. adopts the 
 phrase of the older verss. (except W., suffered), and is fol- 
 lowed only by Hamm. (but the paraphrase thus : ' Being no 
 longer able to bear the want and desire of seeing &c.'), Wells, 
 Sharpe. Other English verss. (excepting Conyb. being no 
 longer able to restrain my desire, Peile could no longer contain 
 [our feelings] = Bez. nos non amplius conlineremus, Turnb. 
 containing) use to endure or to bear, sometimes with a supple- 
 ment, such as otir anxiety, our solicitude, &c.; and the same 
 general sense [sustinerc, tolerare, ferre, rcr- or ertragen, en- 
 durer, &c.) pervades almost all the foreign verss. Hesych.: 
 xQvnrei, avvexet. /Saard^ei, vTto/usvsi. Suidas : xa^re^et. vTto- 
 fiivei. Theodor. : aiex^ai. 
 
 ' Wesl., Bloomf, Kenr. {thought well). 
 
 " See ch. 2 : 2, N. i. 
 
 ' See ch. 1 : 1, N. b. 
 
 ' For Siay.ovov rov 0cov xai avvcQyov ijiiwv, Griesb., Mey., 
 Lachm., Tisch.. Bloomf, read avre^yoi' rov &£ou. The words, 
 xal avre^yov liftiav are cancelled by Scholz, and bracketed by 
 Theile. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. HI. 
 
 19 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 and our fellow-labourer in tlie 
 gospel of Christ, to establish 
 you, and to comfort you con- 
 cerning your faith : 
 
 3 That no man should be 
 moved by these afflictions: for 
 yourselves know that we are ap- 
 pointed thereunto. 
 
 4 For verily, when we were 
 with you, we told you before 
 that we should suffer tribula- 
 tion; even as it came to pass, 
 and ye know. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Oeov KOI avvtpyov i]fjLcoi> ev tw 
 evayyeXlco rov XpLarov, et? to 
 arr^pi^aL vjxas kol irapaKaXeaaL 
 vfj.ds irepl rrjs iria-Tecos vficov, 
 
 3 TO fiTjSei'a oraluea-dac iu 
 TOLS OXi^eaL ravTais' avTol yap 
 otSare otl elf tovto Knp-eOa- 
 
 4 /cat yap ore irpos vp-as VP-^^i 
 irpoeXeyopLev vplv otl p.eXXop.ei> 
 dXlfSeaOai, KaOws kcu lyeveTO Kal 
 olSaTe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and our fellow-labourer in the 
 gospel of Christ, to establish 
 you, and to ^exhort ""you 'con- 
 cerning your faith,! 
 
 3 ''That no 'one sliould be 
 "■moved -in these afflictions ; for 
 "ye yourselves know that ^unto 
 this we are appointed. 
 
 4 For "indeed, when we were 
 with you, we 'foretold you that 
 we "are to 'be afflicted; "as also 
 it came to pass, and ye know. 
 
 ^ E. v., ch. 4 : 1 ; 5 : 14; 2 Thess. 3 : 12; &c. Here this 
 sense of exhortation, admonition, encouragement, &c.. is es- 
 pecially proper, from the connection of the clause with v. 3 
 (see there N. k). It appears in R. ;-Yulg., German and French 
 verss., Dt. ;-Pagn., Calv., Castal., Mont., Bez., Zanch., Guyse, 
 Wakef., Mack., Coke, Scott, GOsch., Penn, Bloomf., Conyb., 
 Kenr., Turnb. ;-Wahl, Schirl. 
 
 ■■ The second tftSg is cancelled by Schott, Lachm., Tisch. 
 
 ' For xe^i, Griesb., Mey., Schott, Lachm., Tisch., read iTtep 
 — in the sense of Tte^i, or (as Liinem., Koch) in favour of. 
 Vulg. and Ambrosiast. pro. 
 
 1 Lachm. and Tisch. have no pause here, and all other recent 
 editors (except JIatth.) have only a comma, which is found 
 also in W., T., R. ;-Vulg., Germ., Fr. S. ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., 
 Erasra., Calv., Castal., Muse, Vat., Crfcc, Hamm., Schmidt, B. 
 and L., Mich, and later German verss. (except Von der H.), 
 Wakef., Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr. See v. 3, N. k. 
 
 !■ The object of Timothy's exhortation, expressed in a sort 
 of dative of advantage. The harshness, however, of such a 
 use of the dative of the infinitive has led to Cocc.'s interpreta- 
 tion: 'ad vos confirmandum-hoc verba: Neminem &c.' ; and 
 to Ruckert's (according to the reading mentioned in v. 2, 
 N. h), q. d. -to establish you, and to comfort [us] concerning 
 your faith, hij, in consequence of, no one &c.' ; as well as to the 
 preference by others (Win., Do W., Liinem., Koch) of Lachm. 
 and Tisch. 's reading to ftqSeva, which, again, is variously ex- 
 plained : 1. as governed by an ds to be supplied from v. 2 
 (Matth., cited by Lunem.) ; — 2. as an absolute accusative, 
 quod attinet ad (Schott, Koch) ; — 3. as dependent on naoa- 
 xafJaac, and explanatory of it (De W.) or of jte^I t/Js- Tiiarecog 
 (Win.) ; — 4. as in apposition to the whole of the preceding 
 clause descriptive of the apostolic aim, sis to oTr^^i^at v/tag 
 y.ai Ttaqax. xtX. ; — being just a negative presentation of the 
 same idea (Liinem.). 
 
 I Guyse, Wakef., Thom., Conyb., (none of you), Wesl., 
 Mack., Penn, Sharpe, Turnb. See Rev. 3 : 7, N. p, &c. 
 
 "' The common secondary sense of aalvo}, to flatter, cajole, 
 is here retained in the passive voice by Fab. (adulaliotii 
 
 cederet), Aret..(though with a middle force in his comment : 
 ' Non oportet se inipiis conjungere simulando et dissimulando ; 
 non oportet in gratiam malorum mutare vultum.'), Eisner, 
 Wolf, Beng., Baumg. (as allowable), Tittm. ; — in the middle, 
 by Bez. (as allowable : ' adblandiri, adversariis videlicet Evan- 
 gelii '), Burt, (who gives the whole clause thus : By paying 
 court to no one improperly). 
 
 " Whether as the cause, or (see N. m) the occasion. — W., 
 T., C, B., R. ;-Vulg., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. M.,-S. (au milieu 
 de) ;-Fab., Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Muse, Vat., Mont., Aret., 
 Tremell., Zanch., Cocc, Krause. Van Ess (unler), All., Pelt, 
 De W., Lunem., Kenr., Von der H., Turnb. (amidst), Koch. 
 
 " See ch. 2 : 1, N. b. 
 
 P A pronominal construction is employed by W. {in this 
 thing), B. (to this) ;-Dodd. (to these), Newc, Coke, Turnb., 
 (as R.), Thom. (for this), Penn (to that end), Sharpe (as 
 above) ; — besides very many foreign verss. (in or ad hoc, 
 
 a questo, &c. Dt.=Wells, Wesl., hereunto, hereto). The 
 
 Greek order is retained by W. ;-Whitb., Penn, Sharpe ; — 
 besides most foreign verss. 
 
 1 E. v., Phil. 2 : 27 ;-R. (eyen) ;-Bens., Guyse, Dodd., 
 Mack., Kenr., (as R.), Wakef., Penn, Murd. (also), Turnb. 
 (atid, indeed ; for xal yd(i). No foreign version has the formal 
 emphasis of E. V., but some such particle as et, auch, ja, &c. 
 
 ' E. v., 2 Cor. 13 : 2 ;-R. ;-Bens., Wakef., Mack., Sharpe, 
 Turnh.—Ti^oeXeyo/uev, imperfect, used to foretell ; which may 
 be given in the margin. Such forewarnings were common 
 with the Apostles. See 2 Thess. 2 : 5, N. g. 
 
 = The permanent and inevitable lot of Christians in this 
 life, as sis tovto xdftevoi (v. 3). — The presence of /iikXofiev i.s 
 distinctly recognized by most verss. ; as implying aj}jjoinl- 
 ment, certainty, necessity, &c., by Germ., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Fab., 
 Moldenh., Mich., Krause, Mack, (were to be ;-and so Sharpe, 
 Murd.), Van Ess, Gossner, Liinem., Koch ; — as implying near- 
 ness, by Wakef. (were going to he), Thom. (should soon be). 
 See Rev. 10 : 7, N. y, &c. Fr. S.,retains the present indicative, 
 devons. 
 
 t E. v., 2 Cor. 1 : 6; 1 Tim. 5 : 10; Ileb. 11 : 37;-Dodd., 
 
20 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 5 For this cause, when I could 
 uo longer forbear, I sent to know 
 your faith, lest by some means 
 the tempter have tempted you, 
 and our labour be in vain. 
 
 6 But now, when Timotheus 
 came from you unto us, and 
 brought us good tidings of your 
 faith and charity, and that ye 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Sia 
 
 b oia TOVTO Kuyu) ^t]K(:Ti crre- 
 ■yu)V, tirefxy^a eJ? to yvdvai ttjv 
 TviaTiv vfjLOii', fjiT] TTws iiTelpaaev 
 v/j.df 6 ireipa^oiv, kou tis Kevov 
 yivrjTaL o kottos i]ficoi>. 
 
 6 apTt 8e iXOovTOs Tipodeov 
 Trpos rjpas a(f) vpatv, /cat evayye- 
 Ataapeuov i^plv ti]v TriaTiv kou 
 TTJV ayaTn-jv vpu)v, kou otl ^X'^re 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 •5 'Therefore, *^whcn 1 "also 
 could no longer ^endure, I sent 
 to know your faith, 'lest "per- 
 haps the tempter 'had tempted 
 you, and our 'toil ""should 'prove 
 in vain. 
 
 6 But 'just now, ^Timothy 
 "■having come 'to us from you, 
 and brought us good tidings of 
 your faith and dove, and that ye 
 
 ' See ch. 2 : 13, N. n, &c. 
 
 " See V. 1, N. a. 
 
 " Not : ' I, like you Thessalonians ' (v. 6. So Schott, Olsh.), 
 but: 'I. no more than my companions.' Comp. ch. 2: 18, 
 N. w. — R. ;-Syr., Latin and Italian verss. (except Fab., Castal.), 
 Germ., Dt., Fr. S. ;-"\Vhitb., Dotld., Mack., Newc, Mey., Flatt 
 and later German verss., Greeuf., Penn, Conyb., Murd., Liinera., 
 Kenr.. Koch ; though many of these erroneously (see 2 Pet. 
 1 : 14, N. z, <fcc.) attach xai to Sia rovro or to the predicate. 
 As little to be approved is Eadie's rendering, indeed; for 
 which he cites such texts as Acts 2G : 29 ; Rom. 3:7; 
 1 Cor. 7 : 8, 40 ; &c. 
 
 y See V. 1, N. b. 
 
 • Dt.;-Baurag., IMoldenh., Van Ess, All., Flatt, Schott, 
 Fritzsche, De W., Scholef., Bloomf., Liinem., Von der 11. ;- 
 Bretsch., Wahl, Green, Schirl., Koch, translate fiij jiiog as an 
 indirect interrogative, dependent on yveSrai: whether, whether 
 perhaps, whether not perhaps. But I do not find that either 
 the simple /utj, which occurs so often, or /tiJTttog, which occurs 
 other 11 times (and, excepting Acts 27 : 29, always in Paul's 
 epistles), is ever thus used m the N. T. (though the /xi^moi of 
 Gal. 2 : 2 is so explained by Usteri and Green). And even 
 here Fritzsche, De W., Scholef., Green, introduce the common 
 rendering in the last clause : ' Itsl our labour ; ' and Koch re- 
 solves the supplied particle into ' dass doch oder damit doch 
 nicht.' 
 
 ' E. v., 2 Cor. 2:7; 9:4 {haphj). The same sense is 
 found here in (besides nearly all those cited in N. z) W., T., 
 R. ;-Vulg., Germ. ;-Calv., Castal., Mont., Tremell., Schmidt, 
 Giisch., Kenr., Peile ;-Rob. 
 
 '' On the mutual relation of the two aorists, cTiefnija . . . 
 iTtfi^aaw, comp. 2 Pet. 1 : 16, N. g.— T., C, G., B. ;-Engl. Ann. 
 (' or, had '), Newc, Conyb. ;-Green. The form of the pluper- 
 fect subjunctive appears in Germ., Italian and French verss. ;- 
 Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Castal., Vat., Tremell., Bcz., Zanch., 
 Schmidt, Bens., Boothr., All., Giisch., Penn, Fritzsche, De W., 
 Murd., Turnb. 
 
 " See ch. 1 : 3, N. j, &c. 
 
 "^ The fact of the temptation might be assumed; but the 
 Apostle must still be doubtful and anxious as to the result. 
 Hence the change of mood, i-nci^aoEv . . . yin;rai. (Neither 
 here nor elsewhere is the idea of the success of the temptation 
 involved in 7tci^dt,oi [Ilamm., Whitb., Mack., Brown], however 
 it may sometimes be suggested by it.) — Bens., Newc. {might), 
 Boothr., Conyb., Green. Of the others cited in N. b, an im- 
 perfect subjunctive is here employed by Germ. ;-Tremell., 
 Zanch., Schmidt, All., Fritzsche, De W. 
 
 ' Bens., Green. But the sense oi fieri, to he made, to he- 
 come, &c., is given also by W., T. {had hecn bestoxved ■,-a,nd so 
 C, G. And to the same effect Peile, should have been put 
 forth), R. ;-Wakef., Mack., Penn, Kenr. ;-and foreign verss. 
 generally. 
 
 ' In this classical sense, even note, now lately, recently, &c., 
 is «>« taken by E. V., Matt. 9 : 18 ; and here by T., C., G., 
 B. ;-French verss. ;-Fab. and later Latin verss. generally, 
 Guyse, Gill, Wakef, Flatt, Pelt, Schott ;-Sch6ttg., Schleus., 
 Wahl, Green, Rob., Schirl. Many connect it with klO-ot-roi. 
 Comp. 2 Thess. 2 : 7, N. u. 
 
 « See ch. 1 : 1, N. b. 
 
 •■ The participial construction is retained in one or both 
 clauses, by R. ;-Vulg., Italian verss., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Mont., Cocc, 
 Dodd., Wakef, Thom., Penn, Turnb. 
 
 ' The Tt^os fifiae comes first in W., R. ;-Syr., Latin verss. 
 generally. Germ., Fr. M. ;-Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Baumg., Mart., 
 AVakef., Mack., Thom., Flatt, Penn, Sharpe, De \\ ., Bloomf., 
 Murd., Kenr., Peile, Vou der II., Turnb. ; — the English verss. 
 named (except R.) having also to. 
 
 1 E. v., 6 times out of 8 in these two Epistles, and gener- 
 ally elsewhere;-!., C, G. ;-Fr. S. (nnwwr ;-for the previous 
 chariti) ;-Fab., Erasm., Calv., Muse, Vat., Schmidt, {dilec- 
 tionem ;-for Vulg. charitatan. Gosch. and Schott use amor), 
 Bens., Guyse, Dodd. and later English verss. (except Kenr.). 
 See 2 Pet. 1 : 7, N. a. 
 
 "Wesl., Mack., Thom., Murd. A passive verb is employed also 
 by Syr., Dt, It. ;-Pagn., Castal., Mont., Bez., Zanch., Pise, 
 Schmidt, B. and L., Bens., Baumg., Giisch., Schott, Sharpe, 
 De W., Turnb. ; most of these at the same time preserving the 
 
 affinity between d-Xi^ead-ai here and &).ixiieat in v. 3. This is 
 done likewise by many others, as the Vulg., whose phrase in 
 the present instance, jiassuros nos tribulationes, is followed by 
 the older English verss. " See ch. 2 : 14, N. e, &c. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 21 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 have good remembrance of us 
 always, desiring greatly to see 
 us, as we also to see you: 
 
 7 Therefore, brethren, we were 
 comforted over you in all our 
 affliction and distress by your 
 faith : 
 
 8 For now we live, if ye stand 
 fast in the Lord. 
 
 9 For what thanks can we 
 render to God again for you, for 
 all the joy wherewith we joy for 
 your sak.es before our God ; 
 
 10 Night and day praying ex- 
 ceedingly that we might see 
 your iace, and might perfect 
 that which is lacking in your 
 faith ? 
 
 GKEEK TEXT. 
 
 yi.v(.iav rjfjiaiv ayaOiiv TvavTOTe, 
 iTTLTToOovvTis rjixds ISelv, Kadairep 
 Koi rjixeis v^as, 
 
 7 5ia TOVTO 7rapeKAr]0T]iX€i>, 
 a8eX(poi, €0' vfXiv, eVt Traarj rfj 
 OXi-^ei Kfu avdyKT] rjfxav, 8ia r?;? 
 v/xmu TTtVreo)? • 
 
 8 oTi vvv ^cofiev, eav vjjieis 
 aT-qKTjTe iu Kvpiu). 
 
 9 TLi^a yap evyapLcrriav 8vva- 
 jxeOa TcS 0€U) avTaivo8ovvaL irepl 
 vjxav, iirl irdarj rrj ^apS. fj ^aipo- 
 fjiev 8l vp.5.s tp.Trpo(r9ev tov Oeov 
 rjfxcov, 
 
 10 vvKTO? Kou rj/xepas virep e/c 
 Trepicrcrov Seop-evoL els to l8eLV 
 vpav TO "Kpoacoirov, Kat, KaTapTL- 
 auL TO. vaTeprjp.aTa ttjs Triorecoy 
 vjxciv ; 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 have good remembrance of us 
 always, "earnestly desiring to see 
 us, "even as we also to see you ; 
 
 7 Therefore i we were com- 
 forted, brethren, "on your ac- 
 count, "in all our "affliction and 
 distress, by your faith: 
 
 8 For now we live, if ye stand 
 fast in the Lord. 
 
 9 For what thanks can we 
 render to God ' concerning you, 
 pfor all the joy wherewith we 
 irejoice for your ■'sake before our 
 God; 
 
 10 Night and day praying 
 »very exceedingly that we ■may 
 see your face, and " make up 
 'the deficiencies of your faith ? 
 
 " E. v., 2 Cor. 5 : 2 ;-Wesl., Wakef., Newc, {longing), Mack. 
 (ardently d.), Thorn., Peilc {eagerly d.). See 1 Pet. 2 : 2, N. e. 
 For even as, see ch. 2 : 11, N. a. 
 
 > The words Sia r. aa^exX. are kept together in R. ;-Dodd., 
 Wakef., Murd., Turnb. ; — besides man)' foreign verss. 
 
 "■ Fr. S. (a votre sujel) ;-Grot., Cocc, Schott, (vestri or 
 -a caussa), Guyse, Peile, {as above), Stolz, Van Ess, De W.. 
 Koch, {eurethalben or -tvcgen), Conyb. {on your behalf). Others 
 generally are divided between in (Syr., Vulg., Wakef., &c.) and 
 de, concerning, &c., (Calv., Castal., Dodd., Mack., Newc, 
 Boothr., Giisch., Liinem., &c.). 
 
 " Comp. ch. 1 : 2, N. g. 
 
 ° For S'Uifisi xal avdyxij, Scholz, Schott, Hahn, Lachm., 
 Tisch., Theile, read avayy.ri xal &Xi\fist. 
 
 p The word again (T., C., (i.,li., recompense to God again), 
 while it is scarcely an equivalent for the di'ri of the verb {in 
 exchange, in return for), is here, probably on account of the 
 resulting ambiguity, dropped by R. ;- Wells, Dodd., Wesl., 
 Wakef., Thom., Scholef., Conyb., Murd., Kenr. Several (Mack., 
 
 Newc, Penn, Sharpe) translate dvxanoS. to return. For 
 
 concerning, see ch. 1 : 9, N. o, &c. kni = on the ground of. 
 
 "> E. v., ch. 5 : 16, and generally ;-R. ;-Bens., Dodd., Wesl., 
 Mack., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Kenr. 
 
 ' E. v., ch. 1 : 5 ;-Wesl. 
 
 ' Gr. = more than superabundantly. Except that some 
 editions of the Sept. have ins^exTte^iiaaov at Dan. 3 : 22 for 
 fTT'tn'^ (the word corresponding to which is here found in the 
 Syr.), the phrase is peculiar to our Apostle. It occurs again 
 in ch. 5 : 13 (E. V. very highly) and Eph. 3 : 20 (E. V. exceed- 
 
 ing abundantly). From the various methods that have been 
 employed in the present instance to represent this emphasis, 
 may be selected the following : Dt. {zeer overvloedig), It. {in- 
 tentissimamente), Fr. S. {avec une extreme instance) ;-Fab. {su- 
 perabundanter), Pagn., Pise, Zanch., (quam vehementissime), 
 Cocc. {magis quam abundanter), Schmidt {plus quam am- 
 jdius), Berlenburger Bibel, De W., Liinem., Von der II., {ilber 
 die Maassen), Beng. {auf das allerhOchste), Dodd. {super- 
 abundantly), Wakef., Mack., {most exceedingly), Newc. {as 
 above), Greenf. (I'sa na"l!i), Penn, Conyb., {exceeding 
 earnestly), Stier {gar sehr), Koch {mehr als uberfliissig, iiber die 
 Maassen sehr,uberschwenglich mehr). And see the Lexicons. 
 
 ' A present tense, subjunctive or infinitive, is employed by 
 W., B., R. ;-Dodd. and the later English verss. (except Newc. 
 and Boothr.) ;-and nearly all foreign verss. 
 
 " Both senses of xara^Tt^a), to repair, restore — to complete, 
 perfect, are found in the N. T., and both are, perhaps, best 
 provided for by the above phrase.— B. {repair) ;-Germ. (er- 
 statten. Most other German verss. have ergdnzen or ersetzen), 
 Fr. M. {supplier) ;-Ambrosiast.. Erasm., Calv., Castal., Muse, 
 Vat, Gosch., Wahl, (use supplere), Bez. {sarciamus), Mart. 
 {supplire), Wakef., Mack, and Kenr. {supply) ;-Green {to 
 
 supply, make good), Rob. {to fill out, to supply). Wesl. and 
 
 Kenr. omit the auxiliary verb. Very many retain the con- 
 struction by infinitive moods : to see your face, &c. 
 
 ' B. {the wantings) ;-Mont. {defectiones), Cocc, Schmidt, 
 Beng., (defectus), Bens., Dodd., Baumg. {die Mangel ;-and so 
 Flatt. De W., Liinem.), Wakef., Mack., Thom. {the remainders), 
 Kenr. 
 
22 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 11 Now God himself and our 
 Father, and our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, direct our way unto you. 
 
 12 And the Lord make you 
 to increase and abound in love 
 one toward another, and toward 
 all men, even as we do toward 
 you: 
 
 13 To the end he may stab- 
 lish your hearts unblamable in 
 holiness before God, even our 
 Father, at the coming of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ with all his 
 saints. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 11 AvTof 8e 6 Oeof KOLTraTTjp 
 ij/jLcou, Kai o KvpLOs rjiiwv ' Itjctovs 
 Xpiaroi, KarevOvvaL 'ttjv oBov 
 i]lxS)u irpos vp-cif 
 
 12 iifxaf de 6 KvpLos irXeova- 
 <jaL Kai TrepiacrevcraL rrj ayaivr] 
 €(? aAA?;AoL'f KOiL eif iravTas, Ka- 
 dairep kcu r]p.€Ls e!? vp.as, 
 
 13 els TO aTrjpL^ai vp.cov ras 
 Kapdlas ap.epiiTTovs ii> ayicoavi^r), 
 ip-TrpoaOev rod Oeov koI irarpos 
 rjpiaiv, ev rrj Trapovaia rov Kvplov 
 r]p.u)v Irjaov XpLCTTOV p.€Ta Tra;/- 
 Tcou tS)v ayuidv avrov. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 11 "But 'may >our God and 
 Father, and our Lord Jesus 
 ■Christ, 4nmself direct our way 
 unto you: 
 
 12 '■And you, "^may the Lord 
 make to increase and abound in 
 love toward ■'one another, and 
 toward 'all, even as we 'also 
 toward you ; 
 
 13 ^That he may "establish 
 your hearts unblamable in holi- 
 ness before 'our God and Father, 
 at the coming of our Lord Jesus 
 'Christ " with all his 'holy ones. 
 
 " 'After all our own ineffectual attempts and ceaseless 
 longings, may lie himself, the Hearer of our prayers (v. 10), 
 direct our way unto you, and then will all Satan's hindrances 
 be vain.' So Pelt (Schott, Liinem.): ' nt'ros propriis P. desi- 
 deriis et conatibus opponitur, hinc Se, quod praeter transitus 
 significationem, levem etiam invenit oppositionem, hie apponi- 
 tur. Nemo est, praeter ipsum Deum, qui impedimenta possit 
 amoliri ' : ' avTOi is opposed to Paul's own desires and efforts ; 
 and hence the addition of Se, which, besides the idea of transi- 
 tion, suggests that of slight opposition. No one, but God 
 himself, can remove the hindrances.' Comp. Jude 24, N. w, &c. 
 — W. ;-Syr., Latin and German verss. that do not omit Si 
 (autcm, vera, aher). ICenr. 
 
 ' Wakef. and later English verss. 
 
 >• See ch. 1 : 3, N. n, &c. 
 
 '■ The word Xptaros, bracketed by Scliott, is cancelled by 
 Lachm. and Tisch. 
 
 " As the singular xartvO-vrac (by which, says Athauasius 
 O^at. III. 11. Contra Arianos, Tfjv ivorrjra rov nar^os y-cu rov 
 viov stfiiln^ey : ' he guarded the oneness of the Father and the 
 Son '), so avros also refers to both Persons as one in will and 
 action. It is even construed as an independent personal pro- 
 noun, to which 6 BeoG . . . Xntaroi then stands in apposition, 
 thus : mntj He or may He himself, God our Father [or God 
 and our Father, or our God and Father] and our Lord &c., 
 by Germ. ;-Baunig., Moldenh., Thom., Stolz, Mey., Flatt, De 
 W., Stier, Von der H., Koch. Some (T., C, G. ;-Syr., It. ;- 
 Dodd., Mack., Van Ess, Conyb.), connecting (as E. V.) avros 
 with o 9e6s alone, either suppress the xai, or (Bens., Dodd., 
 Mack.) render it by even, thus: may God hi/nself, [even] our 
 Father &c. But the o belongs equally to jrn-njp, and f;ucSi' 
 equally to 6 Sedg. Others (Fr. S. ;-Wesl., Newc, Penn, 
 Sharpe, Kenr., Turnb.) attach avros to the whole clause 6 Gadg 
 xai Ttarr,^ r,/icov, thus: may our God and Father himself , &c. 
 In preference to all these methods, I regard o Geos . . . Xoi- 
 arog as one complex subject, emphasized by avrog. 
 
 ^ The vicrig Se is to be explained thus : ' Such is our prayer 
 for ourselves; hut {Se. See 2 Pet. 1 : 5, N. r.) you, whether 
 we come or not (Beng. : sivc nos veniemus, sire minus), &c.' 
 All Latin verss. (except Bez. and Pise.) have i:os autem or 
 vero ; all Germ, verss., Eueh aher. In English, the antithesis 
 is sufflciently preserved by the above arrangement. 
 
 ' See V. 11, N. x. 
 
 "i Bens., Dodd., "Wakef., Penn, Turnb., {each other), Wesl., 
 Mack., Thom., Conyb., JIurd. See ch. 5 : 11, N. k and Rev. 
 11 : 10, N. V. 
 
 ' Whether all men (as most) or all Cliristians (Theodoret), 
 is not determined by any supplement in Latin and Italian 
 verss., Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Moldenh., Krause, Wakef., Mack., 
 Stolz, Van Ess, All, Flatt, Greenf , De W., Kenr., Turnb. See 
 Rev. 19 : 18, N. s. 
 
 ' See ch. 2 : 11, N. a and 14, N. e, &c. For the omission 
 
 of do, see W., B., R. ;-JIack., Kenr. ; — besides various foreign 
 verss. 
 
 ^ E. v., V. 10 ; &c. ;-T., G., B., R., (a simple infinitive, as 
 E. V. at V. 2;-and so Kenr.), C. ;-Bens., Wesl., Wakef. {so 
 as to;-anA so Thom,, Peile), Mack., Newc, Boothr., Penn, 
 Sharpe {u7ito the establishing). 
 
 >> E. v., V. 2; itc. ;-Hamm., Bens., Wesl,, Mack, and later 
 verss. that use this verb. 
 
 ' See ch. 1 : 3, N. n, &c. 
 
 ) The word X^iarov, bracketed by Knapp, is cancelled by 
 Mey., Schott, Lachm., Tisch. 
 
 k The comma here inserted by T. ;-Germ., It. ;-Calv., Muse, 
 Vat,, Zanch., Flatt, admits of the connection of the words 
 fiera itiiniov rco)' ayiaiv avrov with what precedes li' rj] 
 TtaQovain, q. d. ' that ye may be associated in fellowship and 
 holy blessedness with all the saints at that day '—an inter- 
 pretation .allowed by Calv, and the It. Ann,; adopted by 
 Muse, Aret. ; and preferred by Est,, Flatt, But the hyper- 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 23 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Furthermore then we be- 
 seech you, brethren, and exliort 
 you by the Lord Jesus, that as 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 TO XoLTTov ovu, dSeXcfjOL, epo)- 
 Tcofxev vfids Kol TrapaKaXov/j.ei' tv 
 Kvpico Irjcrov, KaOas TrapeXa- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 "Finally "therefore, 'brethren, 
 we beseech you, and exhort ■' in 
 the Lord Jesus, 4hat, 'according 
 
 " Most verss. here come etymologically nearer to rMomov. 
 Thus. B., Kenr., {for [as to] the rest) ;-Vulg. (de caetero y-other 
 Latin verss. generally having quod superest, quod reliquum est, 
 &c.), Italian verss. (nel [del] rimanente), French verss. (au 
 Teste) ;-Berlenburger Bibel and later German verss. {im Uebri- 
 gen, iibrigens), Bens., Guyse, Dodtl., "Wesl., Mack., Thom., 
 Barn., Conyb., Peile, Turnb., {as to that which remains, %chat 
 remains, &c.). The phrase occurs chiefly in Paul's writings, 
 and there generally as locutio properanlis ad finem (Grot.) : 
 ' the word of one hastening to a close.'— E. V., 2 Thess. 3 : 1 
 (where nearly all the English verss. just cited retain the 
 phrase, or the sense, of E. V.), 2 Cor. 13 : 11 {loijiov), Eph. 
 6 : 10, Phil. 3:1; 4:8) ;-Newc., Boothr., Penn, Sharpe {last- 
 ly). All the recent editors (except Beng., Matth., Bloomf) 
 cancel the to. 
 
 i" 'As working together with God to the same end ' (ch. 
 3: 13). — E. v., often ;-W., R. ;-Dodd., Thom. and Murd. 
 {wherefore), Turnb. See 1 Pet. 2 : 1, N. b. 
 
 = This is given before the verb by TV., R. ;-Bens. and the 
 later English verss. generally ;-nearly all foreign verss. 
 
 ^ Oecum. asserts that ioomoutv and rcaoaxalovuev are 
 strictly equivalent {tccvtoi' eon xal iaoSin'afiet), and many 
 (R. ;-Dt. ;-Castal., Moldenh., Krause, Wakef., Mack., Stolz, 
 Van Ess, All., Jley., Flatt, Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr., Von 
 
 der H., Turnb.) translate as if the Greek stood thus: i^otrdi- 
 fi£v y.a'i Tta^axaXovfiev v/ids iv Kv^up 'Irjoov, attaching the 
 words ev K. 'I. to both verbs. But it is better to regard 
 Tia^ax. cv K. 'I. as adding the solemnity and authority of Apos- 
 tolic exhortation to the friendly urgency of i^ar. (Mich., 
 Liinem.). — Of those who translate /,««; with Iqcot., the follow- 
 ing do not repeat it with itaqax. : W. ;-Latin and Italian 
 
 verss., Germ. ;-Greenf., De W. It is also quite common to 
 
 make iv K. 'I. = Sia rov K. 'I. (v. 2). But the ideas are not 
 the same. The former expression exhibits the writer's' 
 personal position and relations to the Lord Jesus, as the 
 ground or element of his exhortation. Comp. E. V., Rom. 
 9 : 1 ; 2 Cor. 2 : 17 ; 12 : 19 ; &c. ; and so here, W., T., G.. R. ;- 
 Vulg., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. S. ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., Calv., Mont., 
 Engl. Ann., Cocc, Schmidt, Dodd., Gill (' or, ire'), Moldenh., 
 Wakef., All., Gosch., Sharpe, De "W., LUnem., Kenr., Von der 
 H., Turnb., Koch. 
 
 « Lachm. here inserts a first Iva. 
 
 ' Here again (comp. ch. 2:4, N. o), not causal (Mack. 
 seeing). The full force of xad-ojg (y.ard, cos) enables us better 
 to dispense with a supplement in the final clause (see N. j).- 
 E. v., Rom. 11:8; 1 Cor. 1 : 31 ; (very often, even as) ;-T., 
 C, G., {even as) ;-Latin verss. {quemadmodum or sicut). Mart. 
 {conforme), &c. 
 
 baton (which Conyb. also, among other very questionable 
 liberties in the rendering of this verse, formally reduces thus : 
 'And so may He keep your hearts steadfast and unblamable in 
 holiness, and present you before our God and Father, with all 
 His people, at His appearing.') is unnatural, and is suggested 
 only by supposed difiBculties in the common construction. See 
 N. 1. 
 
 1 The word ayiuiv here has been restricted to mean, 1. angels 
 exclusively (Dt. Ann., It. Ann. [if the connection with iv rij 
 Ttaoovoin be maintained], Pise., Grot., Hamm., Wolf., Moldenh., 
 Koppe, Krause, Ros., Mack., Mey., Pelt, Schott, De W., Troll., 
 Lunem. ;-Schleus., Rob. But see ch. 4:14; 1 Cor. 6 : 2, 3 ; 
 &c.) : — 2. souls of departed saints, coming to be reunited to 
 their bodies (Gill, while allowing the previous opinion, prefers 
 this. The Dt. Ann. also suggest that it may be included 
 with the other. But when the writer of this epistle speaks, 
 ch. 4 : 14, of God bringing with .Jesus those that sleep in him, 
 the context shows that he thinks of them as already awaked 
 outof sleep.): — or 3. true believers (Bens., Olsh. [die friiher voll- 
 endeten Gldubigen : the earlier perfected], besides those named 
 in N k, and others). For myself, retaining the connection with 
 ef TJ; Tiaoovoiq, I still see no reason to abate the natural force 
 of the clau.se : ' with all the holv beings saints and anjels, 
 
 that shall then belong to Christ ;-elect and for ever reconciled 
 in him.' Comp. .Jude 14, N. 1. Muse., indeed, objects, as the 
 consideration that determined him in favour of the transposi- 
 tion, that ' poterit controverti, quomodo omnes sancti venturi 
 sint cum Christo' : ' it may be a question, how all the saints 
 are to come with Christ;' and by this he probably meant 
 what Conyb. specifies as his own difliculty : ' Our Lord will 
 not come with all His people, since some of His people will 
 be on earth.' But even if these are to be excepted, the 
 language will none the less admit of easy explanation. A 
 person might write from a distance, that he is coming with all 
 his friends to see me, and not mean thereby to exclude me 
 from the number of his friends. Or another answer may be 
 given. From ch. 4 : 14-17 it is evident that, although for the 
 purposes of present consolation the writer expressly certifies 
 that the sleepers in Jesus shall be brought with him, yet 
 neither shall they have any advantage, as to the time of en- 
 tering into the presence of their Lord's glory, over those who 
 are alive and remain. The two classes shall be caught up to- 
 gether to meet the descending Saviour; and forthwith to con- 
 clude that this meeting shall arrest His progress, or turn Him 
 back whence He came, is a hasty inference. — Ilamm., Bens., 
 Thom., Scott, Bam. See ch. 4 : 14, N. c. 
 
24 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 ye have received of us liow ye 
 ought to walk and to please 
 God, .so ye would abound more 
 and more. 
 
 2 For ye know what com- 
 mandments we gave you by the 
 Lord Jesus. 
 
 3 For this is the will of God, 
 even your sanctification, that ye 
 should abstain from fornication: 
 
 4 That every one of you 
 should know how to possess 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 /Sere irap rj/J.wi' to TTwy Set v/xas 
 TrepLiraTeiv koI dpeaKeiu Oea, Iva 
 Tre ptcr(T€ur]Te fxaXXov 
 
 2 o'lSare yap rlva^ Trapayyc 
 Xias iScoKapeu vpiu 8ia rov Kv- 
 plov Irjaov. 
 
 3 TOVTO yap ian 6e\i]pa rov 
 Oeov, 6 ayiacrpio? vpwv, dire^e- 
 aOaL vpds diTO T7]9 iropveifiS' 
 
 4 elbevaL enaaTov vfiSiv to 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 as ye ^ received ''from us how 
 ye ought to walk and ' please 
 God, 1 ye would abound i-yet 
 more. 
 
 2 For ye know what icom- 
 mands we gave you by the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 3 For this is "God's will, ■■ your 
 sanctification ; °that ye i" abstain 
 from fornication ;■' 
 
 4 That every one of 3'Ou ■■ know 
 how to 'possess himself of his 
 
 ^ 'While we were yet with j-ou.' — E. V., v. 2 (for a similar 
 instance of at least unnecessary vacillation, see 1 Cor. 11 : 23) ; 
 -Wakef., Scholef., Conyb. See v. 6, N. h and 1 John 2 : 27, 
 N. q, &c. 
 
 " See ch. 2 : 13, N. r, &c. 
 
 '• Wakef., Mack., Thom., Sharpe. Ivenr. 
 
 ) Here Wells and Lachm. insert the words, xaO-io^ xnl ns^i- 
 narelre (A.B.D.E.F.G. c&c. Vulg. Am. and Ambrosiast. sicul 
 
 ct ambulatis ;-the Clementine Vulg. sic el ambulells). There 
 
 is nothing for the supplemental so of E. V., in T., C, B., K. ;- 
 Syr., Germ.;-Fab., Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Muse, Vat., Jlont., 
 Bez., Pise, Newc, Thorn., Boothr., Gosch., Turnb. 
 
 I' Some (as R. ;-most of the Latin verss. ;-Mack., &c.) are 
 satisfied with a simple comparative, magis, more. But the 
 emphasis that here belongs to fiaU.ov by position is generally 
 recognized ; e. g. W., Kenr., {the more) ;-It. (vie piii) ;- Wakef.. 
 Conyb. at v. 10, {still more), Sharpe {as above), Von der II. 
 {noch mekr) ;-Rob. (the more, the rather, much more) ;-besides 
 the many that agree with E. V. in phrase or sense. 
 
 1 R. {precepts) ;-Guyse {as R.), Wakef. {charges), Thorn. 
 (instructions), Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Murd. ;-Green (direction, 
 precept), Rob. {command, charge, precept). 
 
 '" Lachm. inserts to in brackets. Grammatically, it is not 
 rocpiired. Comp. Rom. : 8 and Gal. 3 : 7, in both of which 
 places the English article also might properly be omitted. — 
 Beng. (' Sic c. 5 : 18, sine articulo. Multae sunt volunlates. 
 Act. 13 : 22.' : 'As at ch. 5 : 18, without the article. The wills 
 are many.'), Stolz, Mey., (Gottes IVille), Flatt (IFiZ/e Gottcs ;- 
 and so Liinem., who adds : ' without article ; the subjoined ex- 
 I'.lauation not exhausting the will of God.'). 
 
 " W., 11. ;-ixU foreign verss. (except It., Fr. M. ;-Pagn., 
 Bez.) ;-Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., Kenr. 
 
 » 'O ftyiaauiH i'/tcoi' stands in apposition, not to O-ih^/ia 
 T. &., the pre<licate, but to rovro, the subject ; and this is 
 better indicated by the punctuation proposed, which, or else a 
 colon, is found in the Greek text of Wolla, Koppe, Griesb., 
 
 Mey., Bloomf., TrolU; and in R. -j-Dt. (earlier edition), Itali.tn 
 verss., Fr. S. ;-Calv., Vat., Mont., Pise, Bens., Dodd., Wesl., 
 Wakef. Newc, Boothr., All., Flatt, Gosch., Peun, Sharpe, De 
 W., Murd., Von der II., Turnb. 
 
 P For the omission of should, see E. V., v. 6 ;-W., R. ;- 
 Guyse, Wcsl., Wakef., Newc, Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., 
 Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 •^ Whether anex^od'ai v//a^ . . . aSeXipov avrov (v. C) Speci- 
 fies two virtues, chastity and honesty, as specimens and main 
 ingredients of evangelical holiness, or only one (v. 6, N. b) ; 
 and whether even, on the former view, the ayiaofio^ of this 
 verse is. as many thmk, to be taken in a restricted sense, that 
 is, with a special reference to chastity (so also Liinem., wlm 
 yet generalizes the word at v. 7), or not ; in anj' case a semi- 
 colon here is sufficient. So Dt., Fr. S. ;-Schmidt, Wells, B. 
 and L., Wesl., Wakef., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Mey., Flatt, 
 Gosch., Sharpe, Murd., Von der H., Turnb. Nearly all others 
 have but a comma ; and so the Greek text of Beng., Burt., 
 Ilahn, Lachm., Tisch., Theile. 
 
 See ■ 
 
 N. 
 
 " It has been too readily supposed, that the classical dis-i 
 tinction between xiao/iai, I acquire, and xixrr^fiai, I j>ossess,\ 
 in consequence of having acquired, is disregarded in the N. T.| 
 But what the Pharisee boasts of in Luke 18 : 12 is, that he 
 gives tithes, not of all his j^ropcrti/, but of all his increase ; 
 and the exhortation of Luke 21 : 19 (the other place misin- 
 terpreted by E. V.) is easily explained by such texts as Matt. 
 16 : 25 ; 24 : 13 ; Luke 9 : 24. The phrase proposed, whiU: 
 preserving the grammatical force of the Greek word, is equally 
 suitable, however oxevog be understood (see N. u. It is, in- 
 deed, urged by Koppe and Schott, that, if axtvoi = body, then 
 xraad-ac strictly rendered gives no intelligible sense. But 
 certainly the conception of the body as something to be sub- 
 dued by the Christian, and so, as it were, ajijnojnialed, made 
 his own, is neither very strange in itself, nor foieign to Paul's 
 style of thought; comp. Rom. 7 : 23, 24; 1 Coi-. 9 : 27 ; &c. 
 Only then, says Olsh., ' does the body become a true axevos, a 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 25 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 his vessel in sanctification and 
 lionour ; 
 
 5 Not in the lust of concu- 
 piscence, even as the Gentiles 
 which know not God: 
 
 6 That no man go beyond 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 eavTou aK€vo^ KraaOau eu ayia- 
 
 CrfXW KCU TL/JLT], 
 
 5 /JLi) ill Tradei eTTidufXiay, /ca- 
 Oairep koI ra Wvr] ra ^if elSora 
 Tov Oeov 
 
 6 TO fir] vTrep^aheiu koL ttAe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 'ovpn "vessel in sanctification and 
 honour, 
 
 5 Not in ' passion of 'lust, 
 '*'even as the Gentiles, »\vho 
 know not God; 
 
 6 That no ^one 'transgress 
 
 serviceable organ for the soul . . . Quite correct, therefore, 
 is Chrysost.'s explanation of these words: n^a i)fc(lg airo [to 
 oy.et'O^] y.ToJuei)'a, orai' /usi'n y.aO'aoov xtu eOTCv If aytaafj.iT}y 
 orav Se axad'a^rot't afia^rta sc. yrdrai avro ' : ^ Then do we 
 get possession of it [the vessel], when it remains pure and 
 holy ; but when impure, sin does — i. e. get possession of it.' 
 De W., Lilnem. and Koch, again, lay still greater stress, as 
 against finding here any such idea of gaining, mastering, the 
 body, on what they consider its irreconcilableness with the 
 negative clause in v. 5. But if the writer really meant to 
 say : ' Instead of serving divers lusts and pleasures [Tit. 3 : 3, 
 Sov?.evoiTeg intd^vfticus xzX.], and thus making the body your 
 tyrant [Rom. IC : 18 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 19] and your God [Phil. 3 : 19], 
 let every one of you seek to get jyossession and control of it, 
 in a holy and honourable use, not in a vile abuse,' it does not 
 appear that such a construction would be in any respect 
 more harsh or difficult, than what is often met with; e. g. 
 Rom. 3 : 8 ; 1 John 3 : 12.). — Koppe ('Neque enim est xxaad'at 
 simpliciter i. q. exeiv tenere, multo minus, quod Lutherus 
 voluit, conservare, aut secundum alios, imperare, sed tantum 
 acquircre, comparare sibi^: ' y.raa^ai is not just the same 
 thing as execi' to hold; much less, to preserve, as Luther would 
 have it ; or, according to others, to rule ; but simply to acquire, 
 procure for onesself. ' And so Schott. In his second edition, 
 indeed, Koppe refrains from urging this against axevos = body, 
 on the ground that incorrect and inelegant writers do use 
 y.Triad-oLi for %/,£i.v or ■/Qriad'ai.), Gerl., De W., Liinem., (^erwer- 
 ben, sick verschaffen), Conyb. (^'Krdad'at cannot mean to pos- 
 sess ; it means, to gain possession of, to acquire for one^s oivn 
 use.' In the version: to get the mastery over.) j-Wahl, Green 
 (to gel under control, to be tcinning the mastery over), Rob. 
 (to acquire), Schirl. (as Gerl.). 
 
 ' Fr. S. ;-Mont., Zanch., Mart., Mack., Thom., Stolz, Penn, 
 Gerl., Bloomf , Liiuem., Von der H., Turnb. ;-Rob. 
 
 " Whether axevos here designates the human body (so most 
 commentators, from Chrysost. down), or a wife (WesL, Stolz, 
 Clarke, Geil., Lunem., Huth. [Einleit. 1 Pe^]-Wahl [s. ay.cvog; 
 for s. xrdo/iat he gives the other view], Rob. ; — besides the 
 following named by Liinem. : ' Theodor. Mopsuest. . . . rivhs 
 bei Theodoret .... Augustin .... Thom. Aquin., Zwingli, 
 Estius, Balduin, Heinsius, Seb. Schmid, Wetst., Schoettg., 
 Michael., Koppe, Schott, De Wette, Koch.' Of these, how- 
 ever. Est. allows the other interpretation, and Mich, holds to 
 it in his version.), such a question no translation has a right 
 to determine (as Bens., Wakef., Mack , Newc, Boothr., body ; 
 
 Mart., corpo ; Mich., Van Ess, Flatt, Von der 11., Lcih ; Stolz, 
 Ehebctt; Me3'., Korpcr; Conyb., bodily desires; Turnb., 
 jierson). Be it even perfectly certain what the metaphor 
 means, the metaphor should none the less be preserved (just 
 as in Rom. 9 : 22, 23). 
 
 ' In the other two places in which ndd'os occurs in the 
 N. T. (Rom. 1 : 20 ; Col. 3 : 5), E. V. renders it affections, in- 
 ordinate affection ; and eitid'vfiia, found 38 times, is in E. V. 
 always lust, except thrice desire, and thrice concupiscence. — 
 Of those who retain the Greek construction with two nouns, 
 the following do not use the article before ndd'si : W. ;-It., 
 Fr. M.,-S. ;-Penn, Liinem., Von der H., Koch ; all of whom 
 also translate n. by passion or its cognate equivalent (and 
 so R. ;-Vulg. ;-Arabrosiast., Mont., Cocc, Zanch., Schmidt, 
 Beng. [Erasm., Calv., Muse, Vat., Aret., having affeclu], Engl. 
 Ann., Hamm., Mart, [in the plural], Mack., Newc, Sharpe, 
 Kenr.) or Leidenschaft (and so Baumg.). 'ETtid-v/iia here is 
 lust, Lust, in W., K. ;-IIamm., Bens., Baumg., Mack., Penn, 
 Sharpe, Murd., Kenr. The first noun is turned into an ad- 
 jective by "Wesl., Turnb., (^passionate desire [Z«s<]), AH., De 
 W., (leidenschafllicher Lust [Bcgierde]), while the second is so 
 treated (as in Rom. 1 : 26, by E. V.) by Boothr., Wakef., 
 Conyb., (lustful passions), Mey. (wollus tiger Leidenschaft). 
 
 « See ch. 2 : 14, N. e, &c. 
 ' See ch. 1 : 10, N. x, &c. 
 
 r Bens., Guyse, Wesl., (with the /irj, none), Boothr., Penn, 
 Sharpe. 
 
 ' The verb vTleoflaiveiv (in N. T. ana^ Isyoiisvov) is some- 
 times found with a personal object in the accusative, in the 
 sense of transcending, surpassing, excelling ; never, it is be- 
 lieved, as = to circumvent, overreach, deceive, &c. (E. V. ;- 
 Fab. [supplanted], Castal., Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Krause, Wakef., 
 Coke, Thom., Stolz, Boothr., Van Ess, Scott, AH., Gosch.. 
 Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Kenr. ;-SchOttg.), or to tread upon, 
 oppress, wrong, aggrieve, &c. (C, G., B. ;-Dt., It., French 
 verss. ;-Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Muse, Vat., Mont, Aret., Bez., 
 Zanch., Pise, Baumg., Moldenh., Koppe, Peile [invading]. Von 
 der H., Turnb. ;-Pas., Leigh, Green). Accordingly, it is here 
 taken as standing absolutely, or with some such object under- 
 stood as TO Sixaior, justos limites, bounds of matrimony, &c., 
 by W. (go over), T. (go too far), R. (overgo) ;-Syr. (= Greenf. 
 nbi'i = JIurd. transgress. Tremell. has irritare, probably be- 
 cause the Ilithpael of -15s in Prov. 20 : 2, for which the later 
 Greek verss. use vTtcQ^aivoi, is rendered by the Sept. na- 
 
26 
 
 I. TIIESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 and defraud liis brother in anij 
 matter : because that the Lord 
 is the avenger of all such, as we 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 oveKTetv €v too irpayixaTi tov a8eX- 
 
 (pOV aVTOV- BlOTt eKSlKOS o Kvpiof 
 
 irepl TrauTcou tovtcov, KaOws kou 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and defraud =in Hhe matter his 
 brother: because ' the Lord is •'au 
 avenger 'for all "^these ^things, 
 
 noli'voi.), Vulg., Germ. ;-Ambrosiast., Chrysost., Damasc, 
 Oecum., Grot, (violare pacta), Schmidt, Whitb., "Wells, Guyse, 
 Ros., Mack., Flatt, Schott, Penu, Gerl., Olsh., Do W., Conyb., 
 Lunem., Koch ;-Schleus., Bretsch., "Wahl, Rob., Schirl. 
 
 « The Greek order is retained by the Latin verss. generally, 
 Baumg., De "W. 
 
 i" 1. That TiS is not indefinite, and that it cannot, according 
 to N. T. usage, stand for Tiri, (such being the interpretation 
 of G. ;-rr. M. ;-Fab., Grot., C'ler., Turret., Rittershusius and 
 Leyser [cited by Wolf.], Moldenh., Koppe, Scott, Flatt, Greenf., 
 Sharpe, Barn. -j-Schiittg., Schleus.), is generally admitted, and 
 is, indeed, indicated by the E. V. Italics and marg. 2. Very 
 many, on the contrary, render it even too strongly, by a de- 
 monstrative pronoun (Syr. = Murd. this, not, as Tremell., 
 ali(]uo ; It. marg. ;-Schmidt, TVhitb., B. and L., Bens., M. 
 Henry, Lardner [vi. 358], Guyse, Wcsl., Gill, Baumg., Ros., 
 Wakef., Mack., Newc, Coke, Thorn., Stolz, Mey., Boothr., 
 Burt., Schott, Penn, Troll., Conyb. Comp. E. V., 2 Cor. 
 7 : 11.), thus expressly restricting the reference to the sin of 
 impurity. 3. And the same reference is held by as many 
 more, who would give rtp at least its own force as a definite 
 article (Vulg. negollo [as explained by Jerome, at Eph. 
 4 : 17-19 ; and Kenr.] ;-the Greek Fathers, Erasm., Vat., Clar., 
 Zeg., Est, Corn, a Lap. , Heinsius, De Dieu, Wells, Bens., 
 Wetstein, Kypke, Beng., Mart., Mich., Clarke, Pelt, Gerl., 
 Olsh., Bloomf., Peile, Turnb. ;-Midd., Scholef.). 4. Others, 
 again (W. chaffering ; T., C, bargaining ; R. hiisiness ;-Germ., 
 Van Ess, Von der II., ini Handel; Dt. 'in zijne Itandclinge ;' 
 It. ' nrgli affari di questa vita ; ' Fr. S. dans les affaires ;-Calv., 
 Muse, Casta!., Aret., Bez., Zanch., Pise, Cocc, Wolf., Krause, 
 Kistemaker, in Geschiiften; De W., Liinem., in dem Gcschafle ; 
 besides the following names cited by Liinem.: Nic. Lyr., 
 Zwingli, BuUinger, Hunnius, Luc. Osiander, Balduin, Vorst, 
 Gomar., Calov, Koch), either understand to Tt^a/jua as used 
 generically for t« nqiivfiaTa, i) TrooyfiaTeia, acting or affairs 
 in general, especially matters of trade and commerce, or ex- 
 plain it as pointing especially to the transaction of that kind 
 on hand at any particular time. To the view common to 2. 
 and 3. it is objected, (1) that the natural sense of the words 
 does not sustain it (Muse, Cler., Moldenh., Koppe, Krause, 
 Flatt, De W., Liinem., Koch). But while there is nothing iu 
 this as against v7ieqf3ah>eiv and £<■ tw TtQayfiari, so neither is 
 TcXeovFxreiv limited to cases of pecuniary gain (see the lexicon.s, 
 and 2 Cor. 2 : 11) ; — (2) that Tte^i TtdfTtoi' tovxotv implies the 
 previous mention of more than one offence (Moldenh., Koppe, 
 De W., Liinem., Koch). But it is even more satisfactory to 
 regard that phrase, as well as Iv rii> Tt^dyfinri here, as a euphe- 
 mistic generalization for all sorts of uncleanncss, than to con- 
 
 fine it to two specified sins, lust and avaricious fraud ; — and 
 (3), that the presence of the article before fir; vTte^fiaivBiv xul 
 TtleovExTttr, while it is not found before ant/i^ta^ai or ilSirai, 
 proves that this clause does not, like those, stand in dependent 
 epexegetical apposition to 6 ayiaofiog vudjf, but sets forth 
 another and a different explanation, parallel to o dyiaofibs 
 v/iwv, of rovTO ydff con d'elrjfia rov Qeov (Muse, Liinem.). 
 This, however, is to make the whole sentence somewhat too 
 artificial in its structure, besides that in that case we might 
 rather have expected xal ro fi>i v7icq(). xnl nXeov. That the 
 article alone is introduced, may be accounted for by the want 
 here of any expressed subject of the infinitives, such as exists 
 (t'.Mfto, exaaTor iftiov) in the clauses immediately preceding. 
 With regard to 4., Green remarks : ' If Ttqay/ia be considered 
 as here used to signify " worldly business in general," it 
 would rightly have the article on this account, from the ne- 
 cessary familiarity of the idea : still proof is required that the 
 noun is ever used in this sense in the singular. ... It is 
 well known that -n^ayi-ta was used as a decorous expression 
 for licentious practices ; and this signification seems the only 
 resource, if the former one be untenable : it is also best suited 
 to the contest, especially v. 7.' On the whole, I recommend 
 the following as a marginal note : ' Many understand, in 
 business.' 
 
 ' T., R. ;-AVesl., Wakef., M.ack., Newe, Penn, Murd., Kenr., 
 Peile, Turnb. Other English verss. (except C, B. ;- Wells) 
 
 render Stort hy for. Comp. 1 John 2 : 11, N. v. Lachm. 
 
 and Tisch. cancel the o. 
 
 ^ The indefinite article is employed by T., G. ;-Dt. ;-Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Mack., Newc, Liinem., Peile, Von der 11., Turnb. 
 Comp. E. v., Rom. 13 : 4. • ' 
 
 ' E. v., ch. 1 : 2 ; Luke 3 : 19 ; and often ;-Syr. (= Greenf. 
 'bv), Vulg. (de). Germ, (iiber), Dt. (over) ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., 
 Erasm., Muse, Vat., Mont., Zanch., (as Vulg.), Cocc. (circa ), 
 Bens., Gill ('or with respect to, or for'), Baumg., Moldenh., 
 (as Germ.), Mack., De W. (wegen ;-and so Von der H., Koch), 
 Bloomf., Turnb.; (in respect to), Scholef. 
 
 ' A demonstrative is employed by W., R. ;-Bens., Wesl., 
 Wakef., Scholef., Murd., Kenr., Turnb. ;-and almost all foreign 
 verss. See 2 Pet. 3 : 14, N. v. 
 
 ^ E. V. follows B. in cancelling the word things of all the 
 other old English verss., as if the Translators supposed Tovnov 
 to be masculine, for the transgressors (AVells, Barn., Sharpe 
 punisher of all such, Conyb. all such Ike Lord will punish), 
 or those whom they injured. But that it is neuter, and 
 points to the sins spoken of, is the view of nearly all com- 
 mentators, and is clearly indicated by the great majority of 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 27 
 
 KING JAMES VEKSION. 
 
 also have forewarned you and 
 testified. 
 
 7 For God bath not called 
 us unto uncleanness, but unto 
 holiness. 
 
 S He therefore that despiseth, 
 despiseth not man, but God 
 wlio hath also given unto us his 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Trpoelira^ev v/juu kcu Siefiaprvpa- 
 fj.eOa. 
 
 7 ov yap eKaXecrev rjpai o 
 Oeos CTTt aKaOapaia, aAA' iv 
 ayiaa-pcS. 
 
 8 roLyapovv 6 aOerofV, ovk 
 audpcoTJ-ou aOerei, aXXa rov Oeov 
 Tov Kol SouTU TO Hvev/xa avrou 
 TO ' Ayiov et? rjiJ.5.9. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 as we also '■foretold you and 
 'fully testified. 
 
 7 For God 'did not call us 'for 
 uncleanness, but 'unto "'sanctifi- 
 cation. 
 
 8 "Therefore he that "rejecteth, 
 rejecteth not man, but God, who 
 i-also "gave ■■ his Holy Spirit unto 
 
 'US. 
 
 *' For the omission of have, see W., T., C, G. ;-Mart., 
 Wakef.. Mack., Thom., Sharpe, Turnb. ;-and v. 1, N. g, &c. 
 Here also the reference of the tense is to ' the Apostle's 
 personal presence among the Thessalonians ' (Liinem.); but 
 the Tt(i6, which Rob. and many others understand in the same 
 way (have said before, already declared, formerly told you, 
 &c.), is better explained of the time preceding the execution 
 
 of the Divine vengeance (Liinem.). Comp. Gal. 5 : 21. 
 
 For the verbal part of ^^oci-rcclr, E. V. has elsewhere to sj^eaJc, 
 to tell ■,-a,nd here W., to say (and so Murd.) ; T., C, G., R. 
 (foretold), to tell (and so Bens., Dodd., WesL, Mack., Newc, 
 Thom., Boothr., Kenr., Turnb.). Nor has any foreign version 
 
 what answers to warn. E. V. follows B. For Tt^ottTtauev, 
 
 Beng., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Scholz, Schott, read nooelno/tEv. 
 
 ' Calv. : ' Notandum vero quod dicit, Obteslali suimis. [The 
 Vulg. has testijicati sumus.] Tanta enim est hominum tarditas, 
 ut nisi acriter perculsi nullo divini judicii sensu tangantur ' : 
 ' Observe what he says ; we adjured. For such is the sluggish- 
 ness of men, that, without vehement blows, they are touched 
 with no sense of the Divine judgment.' The intensive Scd is 
 here recognized by (among others) Bez. (assevcranter), Bens. 
 (solemnly), Baumg. (of), Ros. (graviter). Mack, and Peile (as 
 above), Stolz (ernstUch), Bloomf., Turnb. (distinctly), Koch 
 (feierlichst) j-Wahl, Rob. 
 
 ' For the tense, see v. C, N. h, &c. The above form of the 
 tense is employed by JIurd., Green, Turnb. 
 
 k ' Such was not the law — condition — aim — of our Divine 
 calling ; ' somewhat as we might speak of a man being engaged 
 on (cTil) wages ; comp. Rom. 8 : 20 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 10. And closely 
 allied to this is the classical use of tTii with the dative of the 
 purpose or object; comp. Gal. 5 : 13; Eph. 2: 10. — Erasm.. 
 Muse, Vat., (causa), Cocc. (propter), Mack., Thom., Schott 
 ('kac lege s. conditione ; \el propterea'), Liinem. (auf die Be- 
 dingung oder far den Zwenk), Peile, Eadie (in order to). Von 
 der H. (auf), Turnb. ;-Green (with a view to). See Win. 
 pp. 4G9-70, and Steig. on 1 Pet. 1 : 2. 
 
 1 Here h; according to a quite common breviloquence in 
 the use of this preposition (see Win. pp. 490-1), seems to in- 
 clude entrance into, along with continuance in. Not a few, 
 however, restrict themselves to the proper characteristic force 
 of the particle, because (in some cases, at least) they regard 
 
 ev ay. as describing, not the result, but the manner or nature, 
 of the call. Thus: Engl. Ann. (■ Gr. i«'), Beng. ('in sanctifi- 
 catione. enl, super, magis exprimit finem, i;-, in, indolem 
 rei.'), Baumg., Steig. (on 1 Pet. 1 : 2), Harless, Liinem., Von 
 der H., (in), Conyb. (' His calling is a holy calling '), Turnb. ;- 
 Green (under a system of sanctity). Comp. 2 Thess. 2 : 13, 
 N. z ; 1 Pet. 1 : 2 iv nyiaafuo m'sv/iaros, where Brown and 
 others take iv as instrumental, by ; and 1 Cor. 7 : 15, which 
 Green translates, under a dispensation of peace, and where 
 Mey. finds (as here and at Eph. 4 : 4) a description of the 
 ' ethical form ' of the call. I recommend the words, 'Or, in,' 
 for a marginal note. 
 
 «■ It may be questioned whether ayiaauoi (a word not found 
 in classical Greek, but occurring 10 times in the N. T., for which 
 E. V. has 5 times sanctificaiion, and 5 times holiness) is in 
 any instance quite synonymous with aytSrr/g or ayicoavvr;. It 
 rather, I think, denotes the process, or the separation and 
 consecration from which the process starts. — R. ;-Vulg. and 
 most other Latin verss., nearly all German verss. (Heiligung), 
 Dt. (heilig making), It., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Newc., Thom., Boothr., 
 Murd., Kenr., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 " E. v., Heb. 12: 1 (the only other instance) ;-W., R.;- 
 foreign verss. (except most of the German) ;- Wakef., Mack., 
 Bloomf., Conyb., Kenr. 
 
 " See Jude 8, N. j. E. V. 7narg. ;-Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Erasm. 
 and subsequent Latin verss. (rejicit or repudiat, instead of 
 the Vulg. spernit ;-except Bez., who in ditfercnt editions has 
 rejicit, aspernatur, dedignatur; and Gosch. aspernans), B. 
 and L. (' viole ces preceptes'), Berlenburger Bibel, Stolz, 
 Kistemaker, Van Ess, Flatt, De W., Liinem., Von der H., (ver- 
 wirft ■,-ior Luther's verachtet), Wakef., Thom., Murd. and 
 Turnb. (use to spurn). Very many, like B. and L., supply an 
 object to uO-eraii' ; but it is quite as well taken absolutely. 
 
 P Lachm. cancels y.ai. 
 
 1 For the time of SSiTa, see 1 John 3 : 24, N. I. To give 
 the idea of a continuous communication, some copies read 9t- 
 Sovra, which Lachm. alone adopts. 
 
 ■■ Whether the pronoun (ijuas) stands for Apostles, or Chris- 
 tians in general, it may be considered emphatic bj' position. 
 This position it retains in W., T., C, R. ;-most Latin verss., 
 
28 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 9 But as touching brotherly 
 love ye need not that I write 
 unto you : for ye yourselves 
 are taught of God to love one 
 another. 
 
 10 And indeed ye do it to- 
 ward all the brethren which are 
 in all Macedonia: but we be- 
 seech you, brethren, that ye in- 
 crease more and more ; 
 
 11 And that ye study to be 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 01) )^€iau e'x^Te ■ypa(PtLU vfilv 
 avToi yap ufxels BeoSiSaKToi eare 
 els TO ayairav aX\rjXovs' 
 
 10 Koi yap TTOulre avro els 
 iravTas tovs d8e\(f)ovs tovs ev 
 oXrj TYj MaKebovla. irapaKaXov- 
 jjiev 8e vfxas, u8e\(j)o\, ■jrepicratv- 
 eiv p.aXXov, 
 
 11 KOil ([)iXoTip.eia6aL rjcrv^a- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 9 But 'concerning brotherly 
 love 'ye "have no need that "o?ie 
 write unto you : for ye your- 
 selves are taught of God "to 
 love one another;" 
 
 10 >For ye 'also do it toward 
 all the brethren 'that are in "the 
 whole of Macedonia: but we ''ex- 
 hort you, brethren, 'to ''abound 
 'yet more, 
 
 11 And fto i^study to be quiet, 
 
 It., Fr. M. ;-Wakef., Mack., Perin, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Peile. 
 The emphasis is even more marked with the reading i/i&g 
 (for ri/uSi), which Griesb. regards as nearly or quite equal, if 
 not preferable, and which is adopted by all other recent 
 editors, except Bloomf., on the authority of B.D.E. F.G.I. 
 very many cursive MSS. the Syr. Ar. and old Itala verss. &c. 
 I recommend the insertion of the following marginal note: 
 ' Or, as very many read, you.' 
 
 • See oh. 1 : 9, N. o, &c. 
 
 ' For E/crs, Bez., Beng. in the Gnomon, and Lachra. read 
 i%ofiev, as does also the Vulg., &c. 
 
 " See ch. 1 : 8, N. m, &c. 
 
 ' Castal. (scriia^i/r ;-impersonal, as in ch. 5 : I), B. and L., 
 Fr. S., (o«), Van Ess, Mey., {= have need of ?)o wrilmg), Peile 
 (' o/" any one's tvriting'), Von der H. {man), Koch (irgend 
 Einer). 
 
 • £h- TO ayanai' = into the (that great lesson of the Gospel) 
 loving &c. 
 
 • No recent editor, except Matth., closes this verse with a 
 period ; and the same thing is true of Dt., Fr. S. ;-Castal., Newc. 
 Thom., Stolz, All., Moy., Gosch., Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Peile, 
 Von der H. Several of these have only a comma. See v. 10, 
 N. y. 
 
 ' On y.al yuQ (which E. V. frequently mismanages ; e. g. 
 Matt. 8: 9; 26:73; Luke 22 : 59 ; John 4 : 23 ; Actsfl9:40; 
 Rom. 16:2; 2 Cor. 2 : 10 ; &c.) Hartung remarks, I. 138 : ' In 
 no single instance is y.ai superfluous, and everywhere the 
 meaning is one and the same, for also' [denn audi]. The 
 yii^, De W. thinks, indicates another reason why the Thessa- 
 lonians need not be written to on this subject. It rather 
 confirms the statement that they liad already been divinely 
 instructed in regard to it. Muse. : ' Ubi vides efficaciam operis, 
 agnosce vitam traditam a Deo ' : ' Wherever you see a vigorous 
 activity, there recognize the God-given life.' And so Conyb., 
 Lunem., Peile, &c.— E. V., Luke 6 : 32-4 ; &c. ;-Vulg. (etcnim), 
 Dt. (want . . . ook). It. {pcrcloche . . . aneora) ;-Ambrosi.ast., 
 Erasm., Pagn., Muse, Vat., Bez., Cooc, (nam cl), Fab., Calv.^ 
 Mont, Zanch., (as Vulg.), Castal. (quipjie quum), Schmidt 
 
 (nam etiam), Bens., Mart, (imperocche . . . pur), Mich, (denn), 
 All. (denn . . . ja). Flatt, De W., Lttnem., Von der H., (denn . . . 
 audi), Kenr. (for even), Peile (seeing that) ;-Bretsch. (etenim, 
 nam eliam), Wahl ('vel etenim, vel namque etiam, nam et, denn 
 auc/i'), Rob. (for also, for . . . loo, for even). See 2 Thess. 
 3 : 10, N. q. 
 
 ' Wesl., Newc, Boothr. (who), Penn. See 2 Pet. 2 : 11, 
 N. f. This second rove is cancelled by Lachra. 
 
 ' Latin verss. (universa or iota), German verss. (ganz), Dt. 
 (geheel) ;-Conyb. Comp. Rev. 3 : 10, N. d. 
 
 '' See ch. 3 : 2, N. g. Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., 
 Conyb., Turnb. ; and to the same effect the German verss. 
 (except All. ;-the Vulg. being rogamus), Dt., Italian and 
 French verss. (except Fr. M.) ;-Ambrosiast., Calv., Castal., 
 Bez., Cocc. (as allowable), Schmidt. 
 
 " E. v., Acts 14 : 22;-French verss. ;-Bens., Baumg., Mart., 
 Mich, and later German verss. (except All.), Wakef. and the 
 later English (except Newc, Boothr.). Comp. Jude 3, N. p. 
 
 ■• E. v., V. 1 ; &c. ;-W., R. ;- Wells, Bens., Dodd., Wakef. 
 and later English verss. (except Murd. imd Turnb.). E.xcept- 
 ing the German, almost all foreign verss. employ the same 
 phrase as in v. 1, and generally abundare or a derivative. 
 Here E. V. follows T., C, B. ; who, however, have increase at 
 V. 1 also. 
 
 ' Comp. V. 1, N. k. 
 
 f See V. 10, N. c. 
 
 * Beng.'s remark : ' ifi).oTiucta!)'ai ^avxa^etv. Oxymoron. 
 tfikoriftia politica erubescit I'/ovxd^ew ' : "An oxymoron. Po- 
 litical ifiloTifiin blushes to be quiet,' rests on the primary 
 meaning of tfiXor., to mahe a point of honour, to be ambitious. 
 Nor does there appear to be sufficient reason for saving with 
 Alford, after De W., at Rom. 15 : 20 (the only other place 
 where it occurs in the N. T. being 2 Cor. 5 : 9), that ' the 
 word in the Apostle's usage seems to lose ' this sense (so 
 Koch) ; any tnore, at least, than it frequenlly does in classical 
 usage. This sense is expressed here bv Fal). (]>ro honore 
 ducalis), Bens., AVakef., Scott, Sharpe, (be ambitious), Dodd. 
 (make it your ambition), Mich., Krause, (each eine Ehre dar- 
 aus machct), Thom. (make it your ambition), Stolz, Mey., 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 29 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 quiet, and to do j^our own busi- 
 ness, and to work with your 
 own bands, as we commanded 
 you; 
 
 12 That ye may walk honestly 
 toward them that are without, 
 and that ye may have lack of 
 nothing. 
 
 13 But I would not have you 
 to be ignorant, brethren, con- 
 cerning them which are asleep, 
 that ye sorrow not, even as 
 others which have no hojie. 
 
 14 For if we believe that Je- 
 sus died and rose again, even so 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 ! ^eiv, Kol irpaacreiv ra 'ISia, kol 
 ipyaQcrdai Tats IdlaL^ )(fpcn.i^ 
 vjxiov, KaOas vfuu irapriyyei- 
 Xap-tv 
 
 12 iva 7re piTraTTJTe ev(r)(T]/xo- 
 V(aS TTpOS TOVf i^co, Kol p.i]8ei^os 
 )(^p€iau e^rjre. 
 
 13 OY deXco Se vpias dyvoeiu, 
 dSeXcpoi, irepl tcov KeKOijj.Tjp.ii'cou, 
 \va fjLTj XvTrrjcrde, Ka$as kol o'l 
 XoiTTol ol fjLi] i')(0VTe9 eX.7ri8a. 
 
 14 el yap irLarevopiev otl '/?;- 
 aovs onreOave Kai uveaTrj, ovtco 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and to do your own business, 
 and to work with your ►■own 
 hands, as we commanded you ; 
 
 12 That ye may walk 'be- 
 comingly toward 'those " with- 
 out, and I may have "'need of 
 "nothing. 
 
 13 But "I would not rthat ye 
 should be ignorant, brethren, 
 concerning 'those 'who 'are 
 asleep, that ye 'may not sorrow, 
 'even as "the others ■'who have 
 no hope. 
 
 14 For if we believe that 
 Jesus died and "arose, " so 'also, 
 
 Lunem., Von der H., {eixre Elire [darin] zu setzen [suclien])^ 
 Greenf. (Dsnfertn ia"ii23), GOsch. (ambitiose quacratis), Conj-b. 
 (let this be your amb.) i-Leigh, Bretsch., Wahl ; — and is ac- 
 knowledged in the Dt. Ann., and in the commentaries of Erasm., 
 Cocc. Turret., M. Henry, Guyse, Wesl., Gill, Baumg., Koppe, 
 Ros., Flatt, Pelt, BIoomf.,'Barn. 
 
 ■• The word iSiaij is bracketed by Knapp, Hahn, and cancelled 
 by Mey., Lachm., Tisch. 
 
 ' The use of honest as = honourable, comely (see E. V., 
 Rom. 12 : 17 ; 2 Cor. 13 : 7 ; Phil. 4:8; &c.) is now obsolete. 
 — E. v., 1 Cor. 14 : 40 {decently ;-and so here Whitb., TTells, 
 Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Mack.), Bens, {with credit and rej^utalion'), 
 M. Henry {creditably), Wakef. {with credit), Newc, Boothr. 
 {in a becoming manner), Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf. (' respectably 
 or creditably '), Murd., Kenr., Turnb. {reputably). One or 
 other of these (or similar, as decorously, with propriety, &c.) 
 phrases is employed also by Green, Rob., and all other modern 
 expositors. 
 
 ' Dodd., Wakef., Newc, Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., 
 Conyb., Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 ^ Of the verss., which translate rovi by a demonstrative 
 pronoun, and 'e^io by an adverb, the following supply nothing 
 between: — It., French verss. ;-Sharpe, Murd. 
 
 1 For the omission of that ye, see R. ;-Wells, Bens., Wesl., 
 Wakef., Mack., Penn, Sharpe ;-and nearly all foreign verss. 
 
 "i The word y.^eia occurs 49 times in the N. T., and is 
 nowhere else lack in E. V., which here follows B. — Dodd., 
 Mack., Newc. Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Turnb. No version since 
 Wesl, has lack. 
 
 ° Marginal note : ' Or, no one.'' This sense, which E. V, also 
 gives in the margin {of no man), is adopted by Syr., Germ, 
 (which supplies rcSi' e|(u : ihrer kcines bedilrfet), Fr. S. (with 
 the other in the marg. ;-and so B. and L.) ;-Canierar., Bens., 
 Wolf, and Pelt (explain as Luther), Stolz, Van Ess, Me}'., | 
 
 Gossner, Flatt, Greenf., Gosch., Schott, Olsh., De W,, Bloomf., 
 Koch, Others, as Erasm., Bez., Dt. and Engl, Ann., Turret., 
 Gill, Baumg. and Moldenh. (with a preference for the mas- 
 culine), Koppe, Ros., Coke, allow either interpretation. The 
 Vulg. combines the two : nullius aliquid desideretis. 
 
 " For d-ilco. Mill, Wells, and all the recent editors (except 
 Beng. and Bloomf.), prefer O'ilofief (A.D.E.F.G.I. very many 
 cursive MSS. ancient verss. [except the Syr.] and Fathers). I 
 recommend that this reading be adopted : we would. 
 
 P E. v., Rom, 11 : 25 ; 1 Cor. 10 : 1 ; &c ;-W. {that ye un- 
 know), C, ;-Bens., Penn, Turnb. Many others merely omit the 
 words to be of E. V, 
 
 " See V. 12, N. j and Rev, 2 : 2, N, h, &c, 
 
 ' See v. 10, N, z, &c. For xey.oifi., Lachm. and Tisch. 
 
 read (after A.B. Vulg. Origen, Cyprian, &c.) xoiiicofthcov 
 = are from time to time falling asleep ; but y.ey.oinrjfiiviov = 
 have fallen asleep and continue in that state. 
 
 ' ' In order to the correction of a heathenish sorrow for 
 the death of Christians, it is only necessary to know the 
 truth about them.' — Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Thorn., Penn, 
 Conyb., Turnb. 
 
 ■ See ch. 2 : 14, N. e, &c. 
 • ° ' That other class, to which all belong, who have no hope 
 in Christ,' — Hamm., Wells, {the rest j-and so Dodd., Wakef., 
 Turnb., at ch. 5:6), Bens, ('the other Gentiles'), Mack,, 
 Penn, Sharpe, Kenr, ;-and almost all foreign verss. 
 
 " Only in 15 instances, out of 111, does E. V, render avl^ 
 OTTjfec, ' to raise up again,' ' to rise again.' — E, V., Matt. 9:9; 
 and often. Comp, v, 16 ; Rom, 14 : 9 ; &c. ;-Syr. (^ Greenf. 
 c;?), German verss. (auferstanden ;-except Stolz, wieder auf. ; 
 and Me3'., erstanden), Dt. {opgestaan) ;-Turnb. (arose to life). 
 See Green, Rob. ; also y, 16, N. q. 
 
 " See ch. 2 : 4, N. t, 
 
 * The xai belongs, not especially to rovg y.oi/t., but to the 
 
30 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 KINU JAMES VERSION. 
 
 them also which sleep in Jesus 
 will God bring with him. 
 
 15 For this we say unto you 
 by the word of the Lord, that 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 KCLL 6 Oeos Tovs KOifjirjdeuTaf Slo. 
 Tov 'Irjcrov a^et avu avTcS. 
 
 15 TOVTO yap vfiLU Xeyoficv ev 
 Xoytp Kvpiov, oTi Tjixeh ol ^uyvres 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 ythose 'who "fell asleep, '■ will 
 God "through Jesus "^bring with 
 him. 
 
 15 For this we say unto you 
 "•by the word of the Lord, that 
 
 whole clause, o Qeos xrX. It is, accordingly, translated in im- 
 mediate connection with ovrcn, or else with the subject and 
 predicate of the clause, by R. ;-Bens., Dodd., Mack., Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Kenr., Murd. ;-and most foreign verss. 
 
 y See V. 13, N. q, &c. 
 
 ' See V. 10, N. z, &c. 
 
 " The aorist here and at v. 15 implies a backward look from 
 the time of the resurrection, when of each one of the departed 
 it may be said, as of Stephen (Acts 7 : 60) : exoiiii,&j;.^^. V., 
 Acts 7 : 60; 13 : 30 (fill on sleep) ; 2 Pet. 3 : 4;— Bloomf. 
 Latin verss. (except Mont.) use a perfect tense of dormire or 
 obdormire. 
 
 •' ' The quickening of the dead being one of those great 
 works of God (ch. 1:10; Deut. 32 : 39 ; 1 Sam. 2:6; Acts 
 26 : 8 ; Rom. 8:11; &c.), which the Father showeth the Son.' 
 Comp. John 5 : 20, 21, 28 ; 6 : 39 ; &c.— especially 2 Cor. 4 : 14. 
 1. According to E. V. and others, rovg y.oiurjd'cvrag Sia tov 
 ^Irjoov = ol VEXool Ev XoiarcS, v. 16 ; or oc y.ocut^d'irTEg li^ JCot- 
 areS, 1 Cor. 15 : 18 ; or ol ev KuqIoj anod'vrjay.ovres. Rev. 
 14 : 13. But this explanation is scarcely justified by Grot.'s 
 reference to Rom. 4 : 11, and Knapp's {ad loc. cit. ch. 2 : 3, 
 N. k) to 2 Cor. 3 : 11. In the latter place the Sid is not 
 strictly synonymous with the iv; and in both places it is 
 construed, as often elsewhere, with the circumstances in, 
 through, and out of which, a thing is done. 2. Others, retain- 
 ing this connection of Sta r. 7. with y.olf^rj^^h'rag, translate Sui 
 according to its common force, when followed by a genitive. 
 Thus: W., T., C, B., (i]/) ;-Vulg. (per. In Am., however, 
 which has no comma after Jesuni, the connection is doubt- 
 ful ;-and so with R.'s ii/. and Von der H.'s durch.). Germ. 
 (durch), Fr. S. niarg. (par le moyen tic) ;-Tertull., Ambrosiast., 
 Erasm., Calv., Castal., Muse, Vat., Mont., Cocc, Schmidt, 
 Gosch., (as Vulg. ; but with various explanations, e. g. 
 \mbrosiast. : ' per Jesura, id est, sub spe fidei hujus ' : 'by 
 Jesus ; that is, in the hope of this faith.' Calv. : 'DormiYe 
 per Christum est retinere in morte conjunctionem quam habe- 
 mus cum Christo : nam qui fide in Christum inserti sunt, 
 mortem cum eo communem habent, ut sint vitae socii': 'To 
 sleep hy Christ is to retain in death tlie union which we have 
 with Christ : for tliey who by fiiith are engrafted into Christ 
 have their death in common witli llim, that they may be 
 partners in His life.' Muse. : ' Fideles per Christum mo- 
 riuntur, dum propter ilium ab impiis hujus scculi tyrannis 
 occiduntur': 'The faithful die through Christ, when on His 
 account tliey are slain by the impious tyrants of this world.' 
 [The same view is given by Aret. inopler; Hamm. through. 
 
 which he paraphrases by ' for the testimony, or by occasion of 
 the faith of Christ;' Tillotson for Jesus' sake. Liinem. cites 
 also Salmeron and Jos. Mede, but justly objects, that such a 
 special reference to martyrs is unsuitable to the Apostle's im- 
 mediate object, and is not sustained by anything in these two 
 Epistles.] Cocc. combines Calv. and Muse. : ^Per Jesum, h. e. 
 qui in communione Jesu mortui sunt, et quibus causa mo- 
 riendi fuit gratia Christi et ipsius communio ' : ' Through 
 Jesus ; that is, those who have died in the fellowship of Jesus, 
 and the cause of whose death was the grace of Christ and 
 communion with Him.'), Baunig. (as Germ. ; but hesitates be- 
 tween the sense of Calv. and that of Muse), Scott, Barn., 
 Kenr., (as Hamm. ; but with various explanations. Thus, 
 Scott : ' Death was become only a sleep through Jesus' — an 
 unsatisfactory suggestion of Jlich., but adopted also by Barn. : 
 '/» Jesus — or through [Sea] him ; that is, his death and re- 
 surrection are the cause of their quiet and calm repose.' 
 Kenr.'s note is : 'in faith and grace._'). 3. The connection of 
 Sia T. 7. with a'ltj (construclio praegnans = ' God will raise 
 from the dead by .Jesus, and then bring &c.') is allowed by 
 Cecum., Muse, Turret., Dodd., &c., and adopted by Dt. marg. 
 (door), Fr. S. (par le moyen de) ;-rab., Storr, Ros., Pelt, 
 Schott, (per), B. and L. (par), Bens., Guyse (' through the 
 power of the death, and the virtue of the resurrection of 
 Jesus'), Moldenh., Flatt, Gerl., Olsh., De W., Liinem., Koch, 
 (durch), Wakef, Newc, Conyb., (as above), Thom. (by the 
 agency of), Bloomf, Murd. and Turnb. (%) ;-'\Vahl, Rob. 
 E. V. and G. follow Bez. and Pagn. 
 
 ' Beng. : ' a^ei, ducet ; suave verbum. dicitur de viventi- 
 bus ' : 'will lead — a sweet word ; spoken of the living.' Not : 
 frotn the grave (Mich., Koppe, Krau.se, Schlcus., Mey., Turnb. ; 
 who then make ohf avTcp = lus avror), nor: into heaven, to 
 God, &c. (most others); but: 'in the train of his magnificent 
 retinue, at his final appearance' (Dodd.). Comp. ch. 3 : 13, 
 N.l; Jude 14; Rev. 19 : 14; Zech. 14 : 5. 
 
 ^ Or, in a, or the, word. 'Ev XSyoj Kvpiov = Greenf. 
 ■pisn '^2^3■ Comp. 1 Kings 20 : 35. n-n"; "inia = E. V. in 
 the word of the Lord. And so the tV is here given by W., T., 
 C, G., B., R., (in the w.) ;-Vulg., Dt. marg. (in'l woord), Fr. S. 
 marg. (en parole) ;-Tertull., Ambrosiast., Fab., Erasm., Calv., 
 Muse, Vat., Mont., Aret., Zanch., Engl. Ann., Cocc, Berlen- 
 burger Bibel, Beng., Win. and De "W. (in einem Worie. The 
 indefinite article is used also by AVakef., Thom., Stolz, Flatt, 
 Liinem., Koch), Liinem. ('in. oder rermiige'), Von der II. 
 (im fr.), Koch. Symonds, Bloomf., Kenr., Turnb.. have on 
 the. Some of these, and others, understand the writer as 
 announcing a special revelation made immediately to himself. 
 
I. THESSALONIAXS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 31 
 
 KIXG JASIES TERSIOX. 
 
 we which are alive and remain 
 unio the coming of the Lord 
 
 GKEEK TEXT. 
 
 OL irepLXmrofievoL els ttjv irapov- 
 
 REVISED VERSIOX. 
 
 we 'who are 'living, ^ who ""are 
 left over unto the coming of the 
 
 • Oi ^cSyrs;, in distinction from ol xoiur;&efrc; — all Christ's 
 people, down to the time of their Lord's appearing, being 
 divided into these two classes ; of which the members of the 
 former are continually passing over by death into the latter. 
 And that the Apostle had no thought of teaching, that this 
 process was arrested when he wrote these words, so that he 
 himself and those whom he addressed were secure, all or any 
 of them, against dissolution, may perhaps be inferred even 
 from the epexegetical ot Tte^Uetrtouevot xzX. ; the present 
 participle implying that this remnant was not then defined, 
 but in the course of formation, however the individuals com- 
 posing it might change. Xor does the r^fiii= present a valid 
 objection to this view. Paul's wont is, to identify himself in 
 interest and destiny with all believers (1 Cor. 15 : 51), some- 
 times, as here, with the living, sometimes (1 Cor. 15 : 30-32; 
 2 Cor. 4 : 10-14) with the departed. Indeed, however earnest- 
 ly the Apostles cherished in their own hearts the Saviour's 
 promise of His speedy return, and longed for its fulfilment 
 (2 Cor. 5:2; &c.) ; — with whatever tenderness and emphasis 
 they kept repeating that promise in the ear of the Church 
 (see their Epistles, passim) ; — nay, little as they appear to 
 have knovm respecting the length of the intervening period 
 (see 1 John 2 : 18, N, b), and vigilant as for that reason they 
 were, and would have the Church to be, in preparation for 
 • that day ' (see 2 Cor. 5:9; &c.) ; — there is still no warrant, 
 so far as I know, for the assertion (Koch and Liinem., here ; 
 Mey., Olsh., AVin., on 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52), that any one of these 
 stewards of the Divine mysteries positively expected that he 
 ' should not die ' (John 21 : 23). or ever intimated that he did. 
 The utmost that can be said is what Olsh. more cautiously 
 remarks on the phrase now before us : ' Decidedly to be re- 
 jected is the method of the older expositors, who supposed 
 that the Apostle speaks in the plural merely by avaxoivcoais 
 [communicali}:e\, without actually meaning to say that they 
 themselves, he and his readers, might be still alive at the 
 occurrence of that catastrophe. Certainly, this passage does 
 not stand alone; on the contrary, all the writers of the X. T. 
 regard Christ's coming as near (1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52 ; 1 Pet. 4:7; 
 1 John 2 : 18; James 5:8); the whole doctrine, in fact, would 
 not even have the least practical significance, if the longing 
 for Christ's return were not every moment active, because 
 viewing the event also as continually possible. Xot until to- 
 ward the end of his life (PhiL 1 : 23), did the Apostle con- 
 ceive of Christ's coming as more remote.' Comp. Calv. in 
 loc. : ' Eo vult Thessalonicenses in exspectationem erigere. 
 adeoque pios omnes tenere suspenses, ne sibi tempus aliquod 
 promittant. Nam ut demus ipsum ex peculiari revelatione 
 scivisse venturum ahquanto serius Christum, banc tamen 
 Ecclesiae communem doctrinam tradi oportuit. ut fideles omni- 
 bus horis parati essent ' : ' His aim in this is to rouse the 
 
 expectation of the Thessalonians, and so to hold all the pious 
 in suspense, that they shall not count on any delay whatever. 
 For even supposing him to have known himself by special 
 revelation, that Christ would come somewhat later, still this 
 was to be delivered as the common doctrine of the Church, 
 that the faithful might be ready at all hours.'* Important 
 also is this note of Beng. : ' Viventes, et qui supersunt ad ad- 
 rentum Domini sunt iidem : et hi pronomine nos denotantur. 
 Unaquaeque generatio, quae hoc vel illo tempore vivit, occupat 
 illo vitae suae tempore locum eorum. qui tempore adventus 
 Domini victuri sunt ' : 'TTie linng. and they who survive to the 
 coming of the Lord, are the same : and these are distinguished 
 by the pronoun we. Each several generation, at whatever 
 period existing, occupies during that period the position of 
 those, who shall be alive at the Lord's coming.' And see to 
 
 the same elFect the Dutch and Enghsh Annotations. For 
 
 icho. see v. 10, N. z. &c. ; — for fell asleep, see v. 14, X. a. 
 
 • 
 ' Guyse, Perm, Conyb., Tumb. 
 
 ^ Besides nearly all (Baumg., Mack., Thom., Greenf , Lunem, 
 Ton der H., Koch, &c.) of the verss., which at ol ^iSi-ie; retain 
 the form of the Greek = the living, &c., and those which run 
 the two participial phrases into one relative clause = who 
 shall he left alive, &c. (Dt. ;-B. and L., Berlenburger Bibel, 
 Dodd., "Wakef, Symonds, Mey.. Sharpe), the following also, 
 while employing two relatives, supply no conjunction: W., B., 
 R. ;-Tulg. ;-Tertull., Ambrosiast., Fab., Cocc., Schmidt, 'Wesl^ 
 Mart.. De W., Conyb., Kenr. 
 
 ■■ ' From the ravages of death.' For this verb (which in 
 the N. T. occurs only in the present context) is not equivalent 
 to the nivBiv of John 21 : 22. — It retains the force of a passive, 
 in "\V. (he left) ;-Syr. (= Greenf. Ei"iX'r:) ;- Ambrosiast. {suh- 
 relicti sumus), Fab., Gosch., {relinquimur), Mont, (relicti), 
 Schmidt (reservabimur), Guyse, Symonds, (shall be I.), Wesl., 
 Dodd. and Kenr. at v. 17, Wakef , Thom., (as above), Baumg., 
 Stolz, (iiber-[Uebrig-']selassenen), Mart, (siam riserbati), De 
 W., Liinem., (iibrig gelassen werden ;- not,' adds De W. 
 [Koch], '• superstites [Brtschn. Schtt.] ; that would be ol ne^i- 
 ui.tiuuivoi [2 Mace. 8 : 14].'). 
 
 * Dav. (Introd. to the N. T., Vol. ii. pp. 463-4) ob- 
 jects even to the idea that the Apostle ever, here or else- 
 where, thought of ' Christ's final coming as possibly taking 
 place in his own day,' that he *' distinctly disavows such 
 an interpretation of his language as this supposition 
 implies (2 Thess. 2 : 2).' But see N. m at the passage re- 
 ferred to. 
 
32 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. IV. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 shall not prevent them which 
 are asleep. 
 
 16 For the Lord himself shall 
 descend from heaven with a 
 shout, with the voice of the 
 archangel, and with the trump 
 of Clod: and the dead in Christ 
 shall rise first: 
 
 17 Then we which are alive 
 and remain shall be caught up 
 together with them in the clouds, 
 to meet the Lord in the air: and 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 aiau Toil Kvplov, ov firj (f)OacT(o- 
 fieu Tovs KOLixi-jOevras' 
 
 16 OTL avTOS 6 KvpLOs iv 
 KeXeva-fxari, iv (jjmvfj apyayyi- 
 Aov, Kol tu aaXiTLyyi Oeov Kara- 
 ^rjcreTai anr ovpavov, koll o'l ve- 
 Kpoi iv Xpio-Tw a.ua(TTT](rouTat 
 irpSiTov, 
 
 17 eireiTa rjp.eLf ol ^coi>T€9 ol 
 TrepiAeiTrop.ei'oi, a/u-a avv avrols 
 apTrayijcrofxeda iv vecpeXaa els 
 airavTi'ia-Lv tou IZvplov els uepa, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 Lord, shall 'in no wise 'precede 
 •■those 'who fell asleep. ^ 
 
 IG For the Lord 'himself ' with 
 a shout, with " voice of " arch- 
 angel, and with ■> trumpet of 
 God, shall descend from heaven, 
 and the dead pin Christ shall 
 'arise 'first ; 
 
 17 Then we 'who are diving, 
 " who "are left over, shall * to- 
 gether with them be caught 
 'away ^in ' clouds, "to meet the 
 
 ■ The oi fir'i (see Rev. 3 : 12, N. j, &c.) is commonly explained 
 as an elliptical expression, = oi SeSoixa, ov jno/Jos, firj (see 
 Bernhardy p. 402; Hartung II. p. 155 ; Win. p. 592; Kiihner 
 § 318. 7 ; Pass. s. v. oi, E. iv. ; &c.). — E. V., often ; Matt. 
 5:18; &c. ;-Erasm., Muse, Vat., {nequaquam), Koppe {iiulla 
 in re, nulla modo, ncc tempore, ncc fclicitatis gradu), Schott 
 {nulla made, nequaquam), Bloomf. {hy no means), Lunem. 
 (keinesfalls), Peile (no [precedence] in any way). Von der II. 
 (mil niehlen), Koch [auf keine Weise ;-and so Win., Schirl.) ;- 
 Rob. {not at all, by no means). See also Schottg., Schleus., 
 Bretsch., Wahl ; and ch. 5 : 3, N. j. 
 
 ) The E. V. prevent, in a sense which is now obsolete, was 
 adopted from G., B., R. — W. (came before), T., C, (come ere) ;- 
 Gill, Wakef., Symonds, Penn, (go before), Pyle (' shall have no 
 advantage above, or shall not get the start of), Mack., Thorn., 
 Bloomf, Troll., Kenr., (anticipate), Newc. (be before), Boothr. 
 (go up before), Sharpe (get before), Murd., Peile (take pre- 
 cedence of), Turnb. ;-Green (to outstrip, precede), Rob. (to 
 precede, to anticijiate). 
 
 '' See references at v. 13, N. q. 
 
 ' 'No phantom, nor providential substitute, nor even the 
 vicarious Spirit ; but the Lord himself — the personal Lord — 
 this same .Jesus (Acts 1 : 11).' Not to be approved is the 
 construction by apposition, employed by De W. and some 
 
 others in such cases, = 'He, the Lord.^ The Greek order 
 
 of Iv xekevauari xtX. is retained by R. ;-almost all foreign verss. 
 (the German and Dt. prefixing to ey xeL merely the auxiliary 
 of the future, wird, zal) ;-Thom., Kenr. 
 
 " It. The indefinite article appears in Fr. JI.,-S. ;-Guyse, 
 Wakef., Penn, Koch. 
 
 ° It., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Penn. The indefinite article appears in 
 W., R. ;-Engl. Ann., Barn., (as allowable), Wesl., Baumg., 
 Mich., Wakef, Mack., Newc. marg., Thom., Sharpe. De W.. 
 Bloomf, Liinem.. Kenr., Von der H., Turnb., Koch. 
 
 " T., C, G. ;-Tt. The indefinite article appears in Fr. S. ;- 
 Wakef., Flalt, Win,, Von der II.. Turnb,. K..rh. ^Trumprl for 
 
 trump, is given by E. V., 9 times out of 11 ;-G., R. ;-Bens. 
 and all later verss. (except Penn, Murd.). 
 
 P Oi vsx^ol ip X^iOTiS ; comp. 1 Cor. 15 : 23, oi tov Xpi- 
 
 OToii. The writer's immediate object did not require any 
 reference to the resurrection of ' the rest of the dead ' (Rev. 
 20 : 5), nor do the Thessalonians appear to have had any 
 doubt concerning the general fact of a resurrection. Accord- 
 ingly, the connection of ev X^ianp with ai'aoTrioovrai, shall 
 arise in or through Christ, is adopted only by Fr. S. marg., 
 Krause, Pelt, Schott, Peile. Win., who is cited by Pelt, 
 Schott, Conyb., as in favour of this construction, abandoned 
 it in the later editions of the Grammatik. 
 
 1 See V. 14, N. v. T., C. ;-Conyb. (arise to life), Murd. 
 
 " U^iuTov — not: before the rest of the dead, the icicked 
 dead, are raised (Oecum., &c.) ; there being no reference 
 whatever in this passage to a second resurrection ; but : before 
 the rapture of the living saints, spoken of in the next verse. 
 
 The reading n^iSroi (of a few 5ISS. and the Vulg. j>rimi ;- 
 
 so TertuU. and Ambrosiast.) is found in no edition. 
 
 ' See v. 10, N. z, &c. 
 
 t See V. 15, N. f. 
 
 " See V. 15, N. g. 
 
 " See V. 15, N. h. 
 
 " The Greek position of a/ia avv airotg is retained by 
 Bens, (shall be, together Sec), Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Thom. ;- 
 besides most foreign verss. 
 
 ' The direction is determined, not by the verb, but by els 
 ae^a. See Rev. 12 : 5, N. z.— The E. V. specification is 
 avoided by W. ;-all foreign verss. (except the Dt., opgenomen; 
 and perhaps the two older French, enleves, for which Fr. S. 
 substitutes ravis );-Thom. 
 
 y This iy has also been explained as 1. = els, into, by 
 Pagn., Aret., Bez., Ilamm., Schmidt, Dodd., Pyle, Moldenh., 
 Newc, Boothr., Scott, Bloomf, Barn, (as possible). Trcmell., 
 in like manner, renders the Syriac ._c by in with the accusa- 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 33 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 SO shall we ever be with the 
 Lord. 
 
 another with these words. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 /cat ovTM TTavTore aw Kvpicn 
 iaofxeda. 
 18 Wherefore, comfort one 18 wcrre irapaKaXeiTe dXXiQ- 
 
 Xov9 €u Tols Xoyoiy tovtols. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 But of the times and the | Uepl 8e tcov y(j}6vo3v kul rcou 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 Lord, 'into the air ; and ''so shall 
 we ever be with the Lord. 
 
 18 Wherefore comfort one an- 
 other with these words. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 But 'concerning the times and 
 
 " Gr. to the meeting of. So Matt. 25 : 1, 6 ; Acts 28 : 15, 
 the only other places of the N. T., where the phrase occurs; 
 and in all of them the party met continues after the meeting 
 to advance still in the direction, in which he was moving pre- 
 viousl}'. It cannot, therefore, be safe to infer, at least from 
 what is said here, either that the returning Lord is to stop 
 and, with his gathered saints, abide permanently in the air 
 (Pelt, TJsteri, Schrader, Weizel — as cited by De W. ' Non sic 
 accipiendum est,' says August, dc Civil. Dei, XX. 20. 2, ' tan- 
 quam in aere uos dixerit semper cum Domino esse mansuros ; 
 quia nee ipse utique ibi manebit, quia veniens transiturus est. 
 Venienti quippe ibitur obviam, non manenti': 'This is not to 
 be so understood, as if he said that we shall remain for ever 
 with the Lord in the air; for certainlj' neither will He him- 
 self remain there, because in coming He is to pass through 
 it. It is, in truth, as He is coming, not abiding, that we shall 
 go to meet Him.'), or that He will return with them to heaven, 
 whether as a place of perpetual residence (Est., Dodd., Scott, 
 Flatt, Olsh., Barn.), or of temporary sojourn (Gill : ' He '11 stay 
 in the air, and his saints shall meet him there, whom he '11 
 take up with him into the third heaven, till the gener.il con- 
 flagration and burning of the world is over, and to preserve 
 them from it ; and then shall all the elect of God descend 
 from heaven ' &c.). More conformable to the analogy of the 
 texts already referred to, and, as I believe, to the general 
 testimony of Scripture on this subject (Zech. 14 : 4, 5 ; Matt. 
 24 : 29-31 comp. with 25 : 31, &c. ; 1 Cor. 6:2; Rev. 10 : II, 
 lie. to the end of the book ; besides the numberless prophe- 
 cies with which these connect themselves), are Chrysost.'s 
 illustrations : si /uelXei y.arafiaivEiVy rifos et^sy.av aoitayriao' 
 fced'a ; riuij^ svexer. y.ai yao i3aoi?.£ta^ eI^ 7i6}.ii> slaEXavvov^ 
 rog, ol fchi' ei'Ttuoe Tt^os aTtdpzi^aii' e^laoti>' ol Se y.araSiy.ot 
 
 svSov fiEvovoi rbv y.qixi]v. [the same illustration occurs in the 
 Horn, in Ascens. Theodor. and Oecum. retain it here.] y.ai 
 TTar^os tftXoOTOQyov TiaQayEVOfiErov ^ ol ^ev TtatSeSt y.ai a^tot 
 jtaiSES eh'aty etv oxrj^aros E^dyorrat^ wote ISeIp y.ai y.aTa~ 
 fpthrjOat' ol Se Tt^oay.Ey.QovyoTEg tcov oly.erwv evSoi^ fiivovoiv'. 
 'If He is to descend, for what purpose shall we be caught 
 away? To honour us. For so, when a king is entering a 
 city, those in honourable station go forth to meet him, but 
 the criminals await their judge within. And when a fond 
 father arrives, the children, worthy of the name, are taken 
 out in a chariot, to see him and caress him, but offending do- 
 mestics remain within.' Or as, without a figure, Ambrosiast. : 
 'rapiemur . . . obviam Christo . . . ut cum Domino omnes 
 veniant ad proelium': 'We shall be caught away to meet 
 Christ, that all may come with the Lord to battle.' There is, 
 therefore, as little ground in Scriptural eschatology, as there 
 is in grammar, for translating eIs di^a, as Flatt thinks might 
 be done, through the air ! Nor do these words syntactically 
 belong, as designating the place of meeting, to Ek aTnifTiiaiv ; 
 but, as marking the terminus ad quern, to d^Ttayrjao/uE&a ; 
 while etg dndtTT^aiv denotes the purpose for which. And ac- 
 cordingly the preposition is rendered as above, or by in with 
 an accusative, &c., by W., R. ;-Latin verss. (except that Gosch. 
 adopts Flatt's suggestion: per), Dt. ;-the modern German 
 verss. (instead of Luther's in der Luft), Bens., JIart., Turnb. 
 The same construction is further indicated by a comma after 
 Kvfiiov, in R. ;-Dt.; Fr. M. ;-Castal., Turnb. 
 
 I" 'As the result of all this, and of the other proceedings of 
 that day ; ' not, as Olsh. : ' under these circumstances, in the 
 relations specified ... in higher regions.' 
 
 » See ch. 1 : 9, N. o, &o. 
 
 tJve; Murd., by to): — 2. = ETtt, upon, by B. and L., Mart., 
 Krause, Mey., Flatt, De W., Lunem. (as best) : — 3. = the in- 
 strumental Sid, by, by Turnb. 
 
 » \V. ;-Wakef, Mack., Thom., All., Flatt, De W., Barn. 
 (' Gr. in clouds ; . . . that is, in such numbers, and in such 
 grouping as to resemble clouds. So it is rendered by Mack- 
 night, Koppe, Rosenmuller, Bush [Anasta. 26G], and others. 
 The absence of the article here would rather seem to demand 
 this interpretation.' There being no article in Latin, the re- 
 
 5 
 
 ference to Koppe and RoscnmiiUer appears to bo an oversight. 
 Nor does Koppe's vecti nubibus [Ambrosiast. bajulis nubibus ; 
 Theodor. etiI ve^eXiup 6/,ovfisvot ; Olsh. von Wolken getragen], 
 or his commentary, at all admit of Barn.'s explanation of in 
 clouds. With that explanation might be compared Is. 60 : 8; 
 but that it is by no means demanded by the absence of the 
 article, is certain, as well from the frequent anarthrous use of 
 nouns governed by prepositions, as from the if vEfHaa of 
 Mark 13 : 26.), Lunem., Turnb., Koch. 
 
34 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 KING JAMEs' VERSION. 
 
 seasons, brethren, ye have no 
 need that I write unto you. 
 
 2 For yourselves know per- 
 fectly, tliat the day of the Lord 
 so conietli as a thief in the 
 night. 
 
 3 For when they shall say. 
 Peace and safety; then sudden 
 destruction cometh upon them, 
 as travail upon a woman with 
 child ; and they shall not escape. 
 
 4 But ye, brethren, are not in 
 darkness, that that day should 
 overtake you as a thief. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Kaipwv, d8e\(j)oi, ov \peiau i'x^Te 
 viMV ypa(pecr0ar 
 
 2 avTol yap aKpifias o'lSare 
 OTL rj -qp-epa Kvpiov wy KXeirrrjs 
 eV vvktI ovTcof ep-^^erar 
 
 3 orav yap Xeyaxrii^, Elpi^vrj 
 Kol da(j)aAeLa, rare aupvl^LOi au- 
 Toif i(l)l(TTaTaL oAedpoy, wairep 
 1] (hSli> Trj €v yacrrpl e^^ovcrrj, kol 
 ov p.!] iK(f)vyQ}(riu. 
 
 ■1 vp.e7s 5e, dSeXcpol, ovk fare 
 ev CTKOTet, 'lua rj rjp.€pa vp.ds &>? 
 KXf.TTTrjs KaraXajBrf 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 the seasons, bretlu-en, ye have 
 no need that '•one write unto 
 you: 
 
 2 For 'ye yourselves know 
 perfectly, that "the day of the 
 Lord so cometh as a thief in the 
 night. 
 
 3 'For when they "^iire saying: 
 Peace and safety ! tlien sudden 
 destruction "^cometli upon them, 
 •■even as travail upon 'lier that 
 is with child, and they shall 'in 
 no wise escape. 
 
 4 But ye, brethren, are not in 
 darkness, that 'the day should 
 overtake you as la thief:" 
 
 /^ 
 
 '' Gr. it be written. Corap. ch. 4 : 9, N. v. — Dt. (men scltrijvc), 
 Fr. M. -S., (oa ccrive). An infinitive active is employed by 
 Flatt, Greenf., = it is not necessary to write; while the 
 passive impersonal form of the Greek is preserved by most 
 of the Latin verss., and by Stolz, Van Ess, De W. Wakef it 
 need not he written ; Turnb. you need not to he written to. 
 
 « See ch. 2 : 1, N. b. For the additional emphasis at ch. 4 : 9, 
 our idiom does not well provide. 
 
 " The fj is cancelled by Lachm. and Tisch. ; ' perhaps 
 rightly.' says Bloomf., 'for the reasons which I have given on 
 the parallel passage at 2 Pet. 3 : 10.' Among the reasons 
 this one is there made prominent, that the 'adjunct [Kv()iov\ 
 so evidently adverts to one day alone that, from the very 
 notoriety of it, the article is needless.' Here, however, in the 
 same note that contains this reference, he says that the 
 Apostle ' means, not, (as Chrys. points out) the general day 
 of judgment, but the particular day of each individual ; for, 
 as observes Bp. Jebb, Serm. p. 20, " the day of his death is 
 to each man the day of judgment." ' Chrysost., it must be 
 added, while he, Oecum. and others, allow the passage this 
 practical turn, does not understand the Apostle as directly, 
 much less exclusively, intending it. 
 
 ' The ya^ is cancelled by Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Scholz, 
 Schott, ILahn, Lachm. (who substitutes for it 8s in brackets), 
 Tisch., Theile. I recommend this note for the margin : ' JLany 
 omit for.'' 
 
 ' A present tense is employed by E. V. often in such a 
 case, e. g. Matt. 6 : 2, 5, 6, 16 ; 10 : 19, 23 ; &c. ; and here by 
 Wesl., Baumg., Krause, Wakef (as aioi-e ;-and so Thorn., 
 Burt, Turnb.), All., Mey., Gosch., Sharpe, Do W., Conyb., 
 Lunem., Von der 11. 
 
 ^ Or, inqiends over. This sense is given by most Latin 
 
 verss. (imminct, instat. adslat, &c. ;-for the Vulg. superveniet) 
 Baumg. (bcvorsteht), Liinera. (as allowable: 'imminet. oder 
 iiberfalll ') ;-Schottg., Vf&U, Green, Schirl. 
 
 ^ The characteristic of djans^, as a strengthened wg, is re- 
 tained by most Latin verss. {sicut, quemadmodum) , Germ, 
 (gleichwie ;-and so De W., Von der H.), Turnb. {just as). 
 Peile almost always has even, as, just as, 2>recisely as, &c. 
 See Rev. 10 : 3, N. h. 
 
 ' There is nothing for woman in R. {as above) ;-Mack. {Iter 
 who &c.), Murd. {a child-hearer) ;-besides very many foreign 
 verss. 
 
 ' Dt. {geenszins), It. {non . . . punto), Fr. M.,-S., {nc . . . 
 jjmViJ) )-Camerar. {neutiquani), Muse. {' Gv. liaudqiiaqiiam'), 
 Bez., Schott, {nerjuaquam), Est. ('quasi dicat; nee ulla rationo 
 poterunt'), Pise, {nequaquam polerunt), B. and L. (ne pour- 
 ronl), Bens, (by no means), Guyse ('none . . . shall by any 
 means be able to') Koppe (ov firj h. firjSaficoi''), Krause, Mey., 
 {[gar] nicht . . . konnen), Ros. {nulla modo j)ossint), Wakef, 
 Conyb., ('there can [shall] be no escape'), Tliom., Turnb., 
 {cannot), Peile (' there shall he no means or possibility of , 
 escape'), Von der II., Koch, {[gam] gewiss nicht). See ch. 
 4 : 15, N. i, &c. 
 
 '' Whether tlic day alrcad}^ mentioned, v. 2; or generally 
 the day, as the time of light.— Germ., Dt. ;-Mont., Schmidt, 
 Dodd., Baumg., Moldenh., Mich., Wakef, Newc. (the last'), 
 
 Greenf, Gosch., De W. For ^ 4«f?« vftas, Schott and 
 
 Lachm. read i/iSs rj fjfti^a. 
 
 1 Lachm. reads xXenras (A.B. Copt.). 
 
 " This verse is closely connected with the first half of 
 V. 5 (see N. n); the rest of that verse inclining r.ajher to 
 what follows. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 35 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 5 Ye are all the children of 
 Tight, and the children of the 
 day: we are not of the night, 
 nor of darkness. 
 
 6 Therefore let us not sleep, 
 as do others; but let us watch 
 and be sober. 
 
 7 For they that sleep, sleep 
 in the night; and they that be 
 drunken, are drunken in the 
 night. 
 
 8 But let us, who are of the 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 5 TTavm VjXeiS VLOL (PcoTOf 
 eare koL viol ij/jiepa^' ovk iajxev 
 
 VVKTOS Ov8e aKOTOVS. 
 
 6 ' Apa ovv p.-)] KaOevScD/xeu 
 coy /cat 01 Xonroi, aAAa yprjyoptJo- 
 fiev KOL vr](j)a>iJ.ev. 
 
 7 ol yap Ka9evbovT€s, vvktos 
 KadevSovar /cat ot pLeOva-KOfxevoi, 
 vvKTos fieOvovaiv 
 
 8 rjfji.€L9 Se ■^fiepaf 6vt€S, vrj- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 5 "All ye are ° sons of light, 
 and " sons of p day. i We are 
 not of ' night, nor of darkness :' 
 
 G "So then, let us not sleep 
 •even as " the others; but let us 
 watch and be sober. 
 
 7 For they that sleep, sleep 
 "by night; and they that "are 
 "drunken, are "drunk 'by night. 
 
 8 But ywe being ' of » day, let 
 
 " E. v., Matt. 23 : 8 ; 26 : 31 ; &c. ;-W., R. ;-Mack., Newc. ;- 
 besides some (mostlj' Latin) verss. In English, this order 
 
 brings out the emphasis in vfieis (see ch. 1 : G, N. y, &c.). 
 
 Excepting Beng. and JIatth., all the recent editors, after ndv- 
 Tfs, insert yd^ (A.B.D.E.F.G.I. many cursive MSS. most of 
 the old Verss. and Fathers.). I recommend that, in accordance 
 with this reading, the version stand thus : For all &c. 
 
 " These articles are omitted by Bens., Wesl. and later 
 English verss. (except Conyb.) ;-all foreign verss. W. and R. 
 
 omit the second. For sons, see E. V., 2 Thess. 2:3; and 
 
 generally ;-W. ;-Fr. S. ;-Berlenburger Bibel, Beng., Wakef., 
 Mack., Newc, Stolz, Boothr., AH., Sharpe, DeW., Liinem., Turnb. 
 
 1" W. ;-It. ;-B. and L., Bens., Wakef., Mack., Newc. (has the 
 as a supplement), Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 ■• See V. 4, N. m. 
 
 ' W. ;-B. and L. (who, however, improperly repeat the vloi, 
 as do also the Syr., Bez., Est., Bens., Wesl., Moldenh., Krause, 
 Mack., All., Flatt, Pelt, Schott), Bens., Wakef, Mack., Newc. 
 (has the as a supplement), Thom., Van Ess, Sharpe, Kenr., 
 Von der H., Turnb. 
 
 * Paul's favourite, though unclassical, d^a ovv — (no one else 
 uses it ; and he. I think, 12 times) — serves for the vivid intro- 
 duction of an immediate (apa. See Hartung p. 422, &c. and 
 Pass. s. V.) inference (ovv) from what he has been saying ; 
 very much as our why then ! is sometimes employed. — E. V., 
 Rom. 7 : 3, 25 ; 9 : 16 ; 14 : 12 ;-Germ. {so . . . nun), Dt. {zoo 
 ...dan), Fr. M.,-S., {Ainsi rfonc) ;-Pagn., Mont., Bez., Zanch., 
 Pise, {Nem]>e igitur), Cocc. {Ergo igitur), Wakef., Newc, All. 
 and Flatt (So . . . denn), Sharpe, J)e W. and Koch {Dem- 
 nach nun), Eadic (now tlierefore), Pcile (here, and in Rom. 
 14 : 19 ; Gal. 6 : 10 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 15. would render Spa ovv. 
 If it, or Ihis, he so, then ; in Rom. 7 : 2.5, So be it, then ; else- 
 where, as above), Turnb. ;-Schuttg., Schleus., (make apa here, 
 2 Thess. 2 : 15, and other places, age), Bretsch. {jam igitur, 
 ergo), Wahl {itaque ergo). Win. {also nun), Rob. {therefore 
 then, so then, wherefore), Schirl. (here, 2 Thess. 2 : 15, and 
 other places, wohlan !). 
 
 • See ch. 2 : 14, N. e, &c. Here the xai after cos is cancelled 
 by Lachm. 
 
 " For the omission of do, see E. V., ch. 4 : 13 ; &c. ;-foreign 
 verss. (except Baurag.) ;-Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Sharpe, 
 Murd., Kenr., Turnb. For the, see ch. 4 : 13, N. u. 
 
 ' E. v., Matt. 2 : 14; 27 : 04; &c.;-Latin verss. {node or 
 noctu), German verss. and Dt., except Flatt, {des Nachts) ;- 
 Von der H. Nachts), It. {di nolle), French verss. {la nuit) ;- 
 Wakef., Newc, Thom. {at night -j-and so, in the first instance, 
 Turnb.), Sharpe, Kenr. ;-Rob. 
 
 " Dodd., Wesl.. Newc, Penn, Conyb., Murd., Kenr. 
 
 " 01 fie&vaxoftevot . . . fisiHovair. For the Vulg. qui ebrii 
 sunt . . . ebrii sunt, Ambrosiast., Erasm., Pagn., Castal., Muse, 
 Vat., Bez., Zanch., Pise, Cocc, GOsch., have qui inebriantur 
 . . . sum ebrii ; which Beng. and Schott also adopt, the 
 former explaining thus : ' MtO-vaxofiai. notat actum ' {denotes 
 an act); ^ fie9om, statum, vel habitum' {the stale or habit). 
 The same distinction is made by Mack., who translates : they 
 who get drunk . . . are drunken (Thom.'s version ; but with 
 the form drunk in both instances), and probably by Fr. S. : 
 ceux qui s'enivrent, sont ivres. It is, however, denied by 
 Schott and Liinem., and is generally disregarded. 
 
 y "Optcs, without the article, is not used to specify a class ; 
 it rather assumes, as the ground of the exhortation, what had 
 just been asserted, v. 5. Comp. Matt. 1 : 19; &c. This is 
 brought out by It. (noi essendo . . ., siamo) ;-Castal., Cocc, 
 {quum simus), Moldenh. {Da wir nun aber . . . sind), Krause 
 {als Kinder), Mack., Turnb., {as above), Thom. (as we are), 
 Pcile {'let us, being — i.e. seeing that we are — of&c.'). The 
 y;/icii, moreover, is treated, not as the subject oi vrjfco/iev, but 
 as standing absolutely in an independent clause, by Dt. {wij 
 die . . . zijn, laat ons), Fr. M.,-S., {[jiour] nous qui sommes . . ., 
 soyons) y-Vah. and most of the later Latin verss., Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Jlack., Thom., Von der H., Turnb. 
 
 ' Here also, as in the latter half of v. 5, many (Syr., It., 
 Fr. M.;-Oecura., Est., Whitb., B. and L., Wolf., Moldenh., 
 JIart.. Krause, JIack., Van Ess, Greenf., Schott) err in sup- 
 plying vloi. 
 
 ' Throughout this context, the distinction is maintained 
 between iiftepa, day, that element of light, and of free, joyous 
 
36 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 day, be sober, putting on the 
 breast-plate of I'aitli and Io\e; 
 and for an helmet, the hope of 
 salvation. 
 
 9 For God hatii not ap- 
 pointed us to wrath, but to ob- 
 tain salvation by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, 
 
 10 Who died for us, that, 
 whether we wake or sleep, we 
 should live together with him. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 (l)cofxev, ev8vaa^evoi dcopuKu ttl- 
 (rrecof kol dyanrj^, kol 7repLKe(f)a- 
 Xaiav, eXiriSa acoTijptas' 
 
 9 on ovK tdero rj/xd^ 6 6?eoy 
 e/y opyrjv, aAA e/y TrfpLTroLrjcriv 
 acoTijplaf, 8ia tov Kvpiov y/iiof 
 'Irjaov XpiaTOV, 
 
 10 TOV dnoOavovTos inrep 
 ■ifpap, iVa ftVe ypi]yopcopei^, elre 
 Ka6iv8a>p.eu, ufia aw avTW ^7]- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 US be sober, '^having put on the 
 breastplate of faith and love, and, 
 'fur ■' helmet, the hope of salva- 
 tion. 
 
 9 For God ""did not appoint 
 us to wrath, but to ''the obtain- 
 ing of salvation 
 Lord Jesus Christ, 
 
 ^through 
 
 our 
 
 10 Who died for 
 whether we ''are 
 
 us, 
 
 sleeping, i 
 gether with him. 
 
 watching 
 should 
 
 that, 
 or 
 
 ive 'to- 
 
 activity, to which Christians now belong, and ;/ i-fieoa, ?; T^ui^a 
 Kvoiov, the perfect day, the Jay of the Lord, for which they are 
 still waiting. Coinp. v. 5, NN. p, r. — B. and L., Bens., Wakef. 
 and Newc. (mark the as a supplement), Mack., Sharpe, Kenr. 
 
 ■■ The Christian's sobriety is the result, not the cause, of his 
 gracious endowment. Or we may say with Chrysost. : o(ia 
 TTcoo idr'^lioae x* iari to iy^rjyo^ii'ai y.ai vrjtpsiVt ro £%£tv 
 &(6Qitxa, frjai, niarscoi xal dynTirig : ' See how he explains 
 what it is to watch and be sober : it is, says he, to have the 
 breastplate of faith and love.' Comp. Col. 3 : 0, 10. — Dt., 
 Fr. S. ;-Bens., West., Peile (as the literal meaning. He would, 
 however, adopt in translation a passive construction : clad 
 with &c. ;-and so the Vulg. and foreign verss. generally, in- 
 duii, angelhan mit, &c. ; "W., clothed in; T., C, G., armed 
 with; Turnb., equipped with). 
 
 '■ Marked as a supplement by Dt., It. ;-Dodd., Mack., Kenr. 
 Some, indeed, supply nothing, but connect -ne^ixeipalniav, like 
 d'loQaxa, directly with ivSvad/cefOi, with i),7iiSa in appo- 
 sition. 
 
 '^ It., French verss. ;-De W., Lunem., Koch. 
 
 • Whether in the counsel of eternity, or when He set us in 
 the Church. Both ideas are equally Pauline. See oh. 4 : 7, 
 N.j, &c. 
 
 < E. v., 2 Thess. 2 : 14;-W., R., {{the] purchasing of) ;- 
 Dodd., Mack, {the acquisition o/';-and so Murd., Peile), Newc, 
 Boothr., Sharpe {tJie earning of), Kenr. {the attainment of). 
 The same construction is adopted, and with one or another 
 of these senses {acquisitionem, possessionem, Erlangung, Er- 
 wcrbung, &c.), by Syr., Vulg., Dt, Italian verss., Fr. M.,-S. ;- 
 Ambrosiast., Fab., Calv., Zanch., Cocc, Schmidt, Baumg., 
 Stolz, Van Ess, Kistemaker, Gossner, All., Flatt, Pelt, De W., 
 Liinem., Koch. 
 
 ' E. v., Rom. 5 : 1, 9, 11 ; &c. ;-Bens., Wakef., M.ack., Thorn., 
 Scott, Penn, Sharpe, Conyb.. Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 •■ 'When the Lord comes.' Under this watching and 
 sleeping, Cocc. includes 1. the alternate states of the body 
 in this life ; — 2. life and death ; — 3.; and principally, spiritual 
 
 slumber and its opposite ('hoc quidem praecipue intendi ab 
 Apostolo, patet' !). Much more tolerable is Whitb.'s restric- 
 tion of the words to the first of these senses (which is pre- 
 ferred also bj' Muse, Aret., Cajetan as cited by Est. ; and 
 allowed by It. ;-Calv. [non inepte], Beng. [^dormiamus, cor- 
 pore, in somno vel morte']. Gill, Pelt ['possel . . . tamen 
 languidius']), on the ground that, when in other places Paul 
 speaks of the death of Christians as a sleep, he uses, not xa- 
 &tvSeiv, but xoiudofiat. Such a figurative use of the former 
 word, however, occurs in the Sept. Ps. 88 : 5 and Dan. 12 : 2 
 (Liinem. refers also to 2 Sam. 7:12; but there xoi/idofiai is 
 found) ; Jlatt. 9 : 24 ; j\Iark 5:39; Luke 8:52; and that the 
 phrase should just have been employed with another meaning 
 in v. 6, is nothing strange to one familiar with Paul's style. 
 Nor is the antanaclasis avoided by Whitb. The objection, 
 again, of Muse, that y^rjo^eii' is not elsewhere = ^ijv, dis- 
 appears, when we consider that this whole discussion bears 
 directly on the relations of Christians, the living and the 
 dead, to the Lord's coming and kingdom, and that the )>resent 
 permanent attitude of faith is here (v. G), and everywliere in 
 the N. T. (Matt. 24 : 42 ; 25 : 13 ; &c. ; Luke 12 : 37 ; Rev. 
 3 : 2, 3 ; 16 : 15), required, or assumed, to be one of vigilant, 
 earliest e.xpectation {d:ioxa^ftSoxia, Rom. 8 : 10) of that event. 
 Comp. the cire ti'S);uovrrBs, ei'ri ixSr;uovfTt; of 2 Cor. 5 : 9 in 
 connection with what there immediately follows. — The verb 
 yqr]yoQica occurs 23 times in the N. T., and, excepting here 
 and 1 Pet. 5 : 8 tc vigilant, is aln-ays in E. V. to watch (Rev. 
 3 : 2 watchful, for the participle) ;-R. and Kenr. {icatch or 
 sleep), Turnb. {are watching or at rest). Excepting Stolz and 
 Mey.. all foreign verss. employ the same term for y^rjoQ. as 
 in V. 6. 
 
 ' The (ifia is explained as belonging, not to oiV avrco, but 
 to Kr;ao}fiiv, in the sense of »i'e all together (comp. Rom. 3 : 12) 
 — thus again, as in ch. 4 : 17, excluding the idea of precedence, 
 or advantage of the one class over the other — by Storr, Ros., 
 Flatt, Schott, De W., Barn., Liinem., Koch. I rather lean to 
 the other connection, and would regard dfin aiv airtp as one 
 of Paul's forcible expressions of the truth, in which he every- 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 37 
 
 KIXG JAMES VERSION. 
 
 11 Wherefore, comfort your- 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 11 Slo TTapaKaXeire aAAT^Aous", 
 
 selves together, and edify one ! Kal ot/coSo/zeire eh tov eva, KaOm 
 another, even as also ye do. I ^^v ^^^f^^^_ 
 
 12 And we beseech you, 12 'EPnTDMEN 8e ifxas, 
 brethren, to know theiu which ^SeX({)o'i, elSemi tov^ Koinavras 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 11 Wherefore 'comfort i"one 
 another, and edify 'one "the 
 other, ■■ as also ye do. 
 
 12 "But we beseech you, 
 brethren, to ^know 'those who 
 
 where exults, to wit, the intimate communion of the Church 
 with her Lord. ' The glory which shall he revealed in us ' 
 (Rom. 8 : 18), the consBmmation of our life, is nothing more 
 than the fruit, certain and imperishable, of ' the power of His 
 resurrection' (Phil. 3 : 10). When Christ ' rose and revived ' 
 (Rom. 14 : 9), His people were ' quickened together with 
 Christ, and raised up together, and made to sit together in 
 heavenly places in Christ Jesus ' (Eph. 2 : 5, 6. See 1 Pet. 
 
 1 : 3, N. k). But this resurrection-life of the whole Christ, 
 of the Head no less than of the members, is still a ' hidden 
 life in God' (Col. 3:3); nor until the day of 'the manifesta- 
 tion of the sons of God' (Rom. 8 : 19), and 'the ages to 
 come,' will God ' show the exceeding riches of His grace, in 
 His kindness toward us, through [in] Christ Jesus' (Eph. 
 
 2 : 7). The equal interest of the living and the departed, in 
 that blessed issue, is sufficiently implied in the cite yqrj., 
 eire y.a&, 
 
 i The marginal sense of E. V., exhort, is adopted by G. ;- 
 Germ., Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Ambrosiast. and later Latin verss. 
 (except Mont), Grot., Turret., Flatt, Pelt, De W., Conyb., 
 Peile, Koch ; though several of these allow the other. Baumg., 
 Koppe, Ros., Schott, Bloomf , unite the two. But it is natural 
 to suppose that the writer, finding himself, after his reference [ 
 to the times and seasons, and the duty of believers in relation 
 thereto, brought again to the point already reached in ch. 4 : 17 
 — the everlasting union of the gathei-ed Church with the 
 Saviour — should, in repeating here the same word of exhorta- 
 tion which occurs there in the next verse, employ it in the 
 same sense. Now at ch. 4 : 18 all agree in preferring the 
 sense, console. Nor is it necessary to consider, that the 
 mutual edification required is presented as the effect of the pre- 
 ceding Tia/ydxlriOis — (this being the view which has determined 
 the preference of Pelt and others for the more general inter- 
 pretation of the phrase in this instance). It is equally satis- 
 factory to say. that the removal of all feelings of despondency 
 and alarm, respecting the death of Christians, by means of 
 the mutual and habitual application of the comforting truth 
 now exhibited, was an indispensable prerequisite to that 
 result. In other words, instead of: ' Exhort one another, and 
 so edify &c.,' the connection may just as weU be : ' Comfort 
 one another (as to this matter), and then, free from the 
 distracting and p.aralyzing influence of these vain apprehen- 
 sions, go on edifying &c.' I recommend that the margin bear 
 this note : ' Or, as many, exhort.^ 
 
 ' Often as aXf.rjliov occurs, it is never in E. V. rendered 
 
 precisely as here (the only approach to the present version 
 being at Luke 23 : 12 and 24 : 14), but generally as above ;- 
 and so G., R. ;- Wells and all subsequent English verss. (ex- 
 cept Bens., Wakef , Newc. : each other). See ch. 3 : 12, 
 
 N. d, &c. 
 
 1 No edition has eh tov iva, the construction adopted by 
 Fab. {ad unum usque, to a man), Whitb. [into one body), 
 Riickert (who understands by rov eva, Christ). 
 
 ■^ The article is given by Wells, Mack, and Penn (' each the 
 other ') ; and all foreign verss. (except Flatt). 
 
 " E. v., ch. 1 : 5, and generally ;-W., R. ;-Dodd., Wesl., 
 Wakef, Thorn., Penn, Murd., Kenr, ;-and many foreign verss. 
 Some (as Newc. and Sharpe) retain even for xai, and omit also 
 (see ch. 2 ; 14, N. e, &c.). 
 
 ° ' While thus inculcating on all the brethren the duty of 
 mutual helpfulness in the Christian life, we yet with special 
 earnestness (l^eoTcSuef Si. See ch. 2 : 16, N. m, &c.) claim the 
 church's loving regard for her laborious " servants for Jesus' 
 sake " (2 Cor. 4 : 5) — her appointed rulers and teachers,' 
 Some such connection with v. 11 is^^avoured by Chrysost,, 
 Oecum., Theophylact, Bens., Dodd,, Baumg., Mich,, Flatt, 
 Schott, Bloomf, Liinem, (as possible) ; while, as usual, autem 
 and aber prevail in the Latin and German verss. Even if 
 there was nothing of this sort in the writer's mind, the Se 
 ought at least to be rendered now, as often in E. V. ; and 
 here, by It., Fr, M.,-S. j-Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Boothr. 
 Conyb. has inoreover. 
 
 p 'Be not strangers to them— their calling and work— their 
 necessities and trials.' What follows in v. 13 would be the re- 
 sult of the knowledge. There is no need, therefore, of straining 
 the common meaning of the verb into acTcnoicledge, recognize, 
 care for, take an interest in, regard ivith favour, reverence, &c., 
 as is commonly done in the commentaries, versions and lexi- 
 cons. The other ordinary references, in behalf of this alleged 
 Hebraism in the use of clSivai, will be found on examination 
 to be, very often at least, delusive ; e. g. Sept. Gen. 39 : 6 
 and Prov. 27 : 23 (Rob. In the latter text, the word is 
 Inr.'crcoay.co.) ; 1 Cor. 16 : 15 (Schottg., Schleus., Schirl. Pelt 
 al,~o thinks that this test is ' perhaps to be explained in the 
 same way.' But the interpretation is plainly impossible.). 
 Indeed, the Hebrew l•^'1 itself is frequently misinterpreted in 
 the same direction. 
 
 1 For those- who. see ch. 4 : 13, NN. q, r, &c. 
 
38 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 labour among you, and are over 
 you in the Lord, and admonish 
 you; 
 
 13 And to esteem them very 
 highly in love for their work's 
 sake. And be at peace among 
 yourselves. 
 
 14 Now we exhort you. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 ev v/xip, KUL irpoLa-Tajxevovs vfxuiv 
 dv Kvpico, Kou vovQerovvTas vfj-as, 
 
 13 Kol Tj-yeladai avTovs inrep 
 eK TTepio-aov ei> ayanr], 8ia to 
 tpyov avTcov. elprjuevere iv eav- 
 
 TOLS. 
 
 14 JJapaKaXovp-ev Be vp.a9, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 'toil 'among you, 'and "preside 
 over you 'in the Lord, and ad- 
 monish you ; 
 
 13 And to * esteem them "very 
 exceedingly in love for their 
 work's sake. > Be at peace 
 'among yourselves. 
 
 14 "But we exhort you. 
 
 ■■ Comp. ch. 1 : 3, N. j, &c. E. V., Matt. 6 : 28 ; Luke 5:5; 
 12 : 27 ;-Italian verss. (faticano), Fr. S. (prennent dc la 
 peine) ;-Mu6C. ('Dictio sonat operis aliquid obire cum labore 
 ct molestia.'), Turret. (' Non vulgaris intelligitur labor per 
 hano vocem y.oTticovras, sed labor improbus et assiduus, magna 
 cura ' : ' It is no ordiEary labour that is meant by this word ; 
 but labour severe and constant — a great care.'), Schott {laborcs 
 et molestias perferunt), Barn. (' The word is one which properly 
 expresses wearisome toil, &c.'), Von der H. (sich ahmiihen), 
 Koch (z«r Enniidung arbeiten, sick ahmuhen oder aharheiten. 
 milhevoUe Anslrengung iibernehmeyi), &c. 
 
 • Not : in vobis (Ambrosiast., Fab., Calv., Castal., Muse, 
 Mont., Cocc, Pelt) as sometimes explained to mean nothing 
 more than the internal, spiritual instruction and edification 
 of believers, or an euch (Germ. ;-Mich., Flatt, Win.), as ex- 
 plained by Flatt : ' in relation to you.' 
 
 ' All attempts, such as have sometimes been made here, at 
 a classification of eccleftastical offices, are at once set aside by 
 the non-repetition of the article before Tt^o'iaxaftevovi and 
 vovd-eToTnai, which must, therefore, refer to the same parties 
 already described as y.orcitotTni. Less objectionable is the 
 view, which makes y.al Tt^o'Coxautpovs xaX vov&EXovt'Tas a 
 distributive explanation of y.orcuovxa;, = ' who toil among 
 you. bolh presiding and admonishing.' But I prefer to regard 
 the latter terms as, not exhausting the departments of labour, 
 but merely spocif)'ing those two— rule and official admonition 
 . — that were likeliest to awaken jealousy and resistance 
 
 ° French, verss. {president [sur] ) ;-Mont. and Turret, (use 
 aesidere), Bens., Dodd., "Wakef. {are set over), Mack., Newc, 
 
 French, verss. (president [surj);-. 
 praesidere), Bens., Dodd., "Wakef. (are 
 Thorn., Boothr., Conyb., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 'All church organization finding its warrant, vitality, and 
 blessing, in Ilim.' Comp. ch. 1 : 1, N. c, &c. Hardly to be 
 approved, even as commentary, are such paraphrastic dilutions, 
 as in the business, or work, of the Lord (Muse, Dt. Ann., Flatt, 
 De W.), in what concerns the religion of &c. (Est., Bens.), in 
 Ike family or church of &c. (Corn, a Lap.), according to &c. 
 (B. and L.), in the name, authority, of &c. (Dodd., Pelt, Schott. 
 Conyb.), with the help of &c. (for this, De TV. cites Flatt and 
 Schott; whereas the former merely suggests, and the other 
 rejects, it ), &c. 
 
 " This clause has been understood to inculcate simply a 
 spirit of strong affection for those spoken of (W., T., G., R. ; 
 who follow more or less closely the Vulg. habeatis illos abun- 
 dantius in charitate, according to which i)ycta9'ai has no force 
 whatever without if aya-rcrj. And so Germ., Fr. M. ;-Chrj'SOSt., 
 Cecum., Theophylact, Pagn. [Bez.. Pise.] caros ducatis, Bens., B. 
 and L., "Wakef regard them with the utmost fondness of affec- 
 tion, Flatt, Pelt, Burt., Gosch., Schott, Lunem.), or sentiments 
 of high regard along tvith the love (others generally). The 
 latter view is illustrated by the classical ne^l Tileiovos or neoi 
 TtXciorov Tjyelad'at, Paul's characteristic ini^ ex motaaoD 
 (rather than er ayuTirj, according to Peile's suggestion) then 
 standing for the genitive of value. But even if the first inter- 
 pretation be preferred, there is still no sufficient ground for 
 Liinem.'s distinction: love here, respect in v. 12 {tlSitai. See 
 there N. p). 
 
 ' Cecum.: tzoIU] Si >) cnixaati, xov vTie^, y.ai xov ex: "great 
 is the stress, in the vn'c^ and the ex.' See ch. 3 : 10, N. s. 
 Lachm. and Tisch. read vTte^exTie^iaadis. 
 
 y Lunem. considers the last clause of the verse 'an inde- 
 pendent exhortation, to be separated from what precedes.' 
 But this is true only grammatically-. A strong consciousness 
 on the part of the writer of the intimate reciprocal action 
 and reaction of the two general obligations enjoined upon 
 church members in vv. 12, 13, and distinguished as funda- 
 mental and preliminary to the subsequent specialties by the 
 dividing napaxaXoiiuef Si of v. 14, seems necessarv to account 
 for what might otherwise be felt to be an arbitrary juxtaposi- 
 tion. — The asyndeton is preserved by "W., R. ;-all foreign 
 verss. (except Syr., Germ. ;-Greenf ) ;-'\Vells, Mack., Newc. 
 Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 ' No editor, except Erasm., has ir nvxots (as Umx' aixcSv); 
 though this reading, originating perhaps in the form airoTg^ 
 if not rather in a supposed harshness of the received text (see 
 N. y), has been followed by Syr. (= Wakef. and [to] lire in 
 peace with them because of their icork [office]), Vulg.. Germ.;- 
 Chrysost., Thcodor., Fab., Ciilv., Castal., Muse, Vat.. Turnb. ; 
 and others cited by Lunem. 
 
 " 'As it is not to be expected, that you will find no occasion 
 for such counsels.' See v. 12, N. o, &c. Conyb. makes an 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 39 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 brethren, warn them that are 
 unruly, comfort the feeble-mind- 
 ed, support the weak, be patient 
 toward all men. 
 
 15 See that none render evil 
 for evil unto any man; but ever 
 follow that which is good, both 
 among yourselves, and to all 
 men. 
 
 16 Rejoice evermore. 
 
 17 Pray without ceasing. 
 
 IS In every thing give thanks: 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 a5eA0oi, uovdereiTe rovf ara- 
 KTOvs, Trapaixvdeia-de rovs oAtyo- 
 \Jav)(ous, avre^eaOe rSiv aadeviav, 
 fjLaKpodvjxelTe irpos iravTas. 
 
 15 opare /nj r:? kukou avrl 
 KUKOV TLVL aTToScp- ttAAa iravTore 
 TO ayaOov Siw/cere kou eh wAAj;- 
 Aov? Kol ei? iravras. 
 
 16 iravTore -j^alpere. 
 
 17 dScaXeiTTTcof TTpoaev^eade. 
 
 18 if TravTL ev^aptareLTe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 brethren, "admonish 'the "idis- 
 orderly, 'encourage the ffaint- 
 hearted, ^support the weak, be 
 ''long-suffering toward all.' 
 
 15 See that none render evil 
 for evil unto any 'one; but 'al- 
 ways 'pursue that which is good, 
 "both -toward^ "one another, and 
 "toward pall. _^ 
 
 16 Rejoicej''always. 
 
 17 Pray without ceasing. 
 
 IS 'In every thing give thanks: 
 
 entirely false antithesis : ' But you, brethren, I exhort ; &c.,' 
 under the idea that w. 1-4^28 form a ' Postscript addressed 
 to the Presbyters.' This view was, indeed, propounded by 
 Chrysost., and has been adopted, among others, by Oecum., 
 Theophylact, Est., [not Turret. ; cited by Schott and LUnem.], 
 Bens., Mart., Mack., Bloomf., Troll., Peile ; but nothing stronger 
 has been alleged in its favour than the repetition here of the 
 verb vov&sTcui of v. 12, and the charge in v. 27. 
 
 '' E. v., V. 12 ; 2 Thess. 3 : 15 ; &c. ;-R. ;-Bens., Guyse, 
 Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Conyb., Rlurd., 
 Kenr., Turnb. The same word as in v. 12 is employed also by 
 Germ., Dt., It., Fr. S. ;-Fab., Castal., Schmidt, Baumg., Greenf., 
 Gdsch., Von der H. 
 
 ' The relative construction is avoided by W., R. ;-foreign 
 verss. (except B. and L.) ;-Bens., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Thom., 
 Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 '' The only instance of araxxos in the N. T., as our second 
 Epistle contains the only instances also of the kindred verb 
 and adverb.— E. V. marg. ; comp. 2 Thess. 3 : 6, 7, 11 ;- Wells, 
 Bens., Dodd., WesL, Mack., Newc, Thom., Boothr., Conyb., 
 Peile, Turnb. So foreign verss. generally : inordinatos, Un- 
 ordentlichen, &c. 
 
 « See ch. 2 : 11, N. h. Conyb., Murd., Turnb., &c. 
 
 ' Another N. T. a;ra| Xeyofievov, though common in the 
 Sept. — W. {men of little heart) ;-Mack., Thom. (desponding), 
 Bloomf., Barn, {the dispirited; the disheartened; the down- 
 cast), Conyb., Turnb., {timid), Murd., Kenr., Peile ;-Green 
 {faint-hearted, desponding). 
 
 ^ Literally, as if we should say : hold on to. Comp. the 
 other N. T. cases of avrexofat. Matt. 6 : 24; Luke 16 : 13 ; 
 Tit. 1 : 9. 
 
 " E. v., 2 Pet. 3:9; comp. 1 Cor. 13 : 4. The noun, ,,axoo. 
 &vuia, is 12 times out of 14 long-suffering, in E. V. ;-Dt. 
 {langmoedig) ;-Vat., Mont.. Cocc, Schmidt, {longanimes). 
 Berlenburger Bibel, Beng., Baumg., Mcildenh., Mich., Stolz, 
 Gossner. De W., Liinem., {langmiilhig). Den.s. {exercise long- 
 suffering), Dodd. Wesl., Wakef., Mack, {of a long-suff. dispo- 
 
 sition), Newc, Thom. {exercise forbearance), Boothr., Bloomf. 
 {long-suff. and indulgent), Murd., Turnb. {forbearing). 
 
 ' See ch. 3 : 12, N. e, &c. 
 
 ' The original edition of E. V. did not give ?nan as a supple- 
 ment here, any more than at 2 Thess. 2:3; 8 : 14 ; &c. — 
 Jlack., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Turnb. See 1 John 2 : 1, N. b, 
 &c 
 
 " E. v., ch. 1 : 2; and generally ;-R. ;-Bens., Dodd., Wakef., 
 Mack., Newc, Thom. {on all occasions), Boothr., Penn, Conyb., 
 Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 1 Oecum.: to Sc Sicoy.eti'j 7to?.).7J^ ajtovSr;s sis to ra ayaO'a 
 TtQUTTsii', eufaaiv e/^ei : ' This word has the force of great 
 earnestness in well-doing.' — E. V., 1 Pet. 3 : 11 {ensue) ;-W. 
 {sue), R. ;-Syr. (^ run afer), Latin verss., except Castal., (use 
 sector, persequor, prosequor), Germ, {jaget . . . nach), Dt. 
 {jaagl . . . na). It. {jjrocacciate), Fr. M. {pourchassez), Fr. S. 
 {poursuivez) ;-Bens. {diligently pursue), Guyse (' be always 
 studying and pursuing'), Dodd., Mack., Greenf ("STi), Penn. 
 Many others, while dropping the figure, seek to preserve the 
 force of the meaning: strive to do, befleissiget cuch, &c. 
 Bloomf. : ' Not follow, but earnestly endeavour to follow.' 
 See 1 Pet. 3 : 11, N. o. 
 
 "■ This y.ai is cancelled by Scholz, Schott, Lachm. 
 
 " E. v., ch. 3:12; &c. ;-W. (to ; both times), R. {towards) ;- 
 Wells, Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Penn, Scholef., Bloomf., 
 Murd., Kenr., {as R.), Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Conyb., {as W.), 
 Newc, Sharpe, Peile, Turnb. Foreign verss. generally have 
 the same preposition in both cases. 
 
 » See V. 11, N. k, &c 
 
 p See ch. 3 : 12, N. e, &c. 
 
 ■! -At all times.' See v. 15, N. k. 
 
 ■■ Pelag. : 'In omnibus quae acciderint, sicut Job: sive, in 
 omni conversatione vestra Domino gratiae referjintur': 'In 
 whatever happens, as -Job; or, at every turn in life let thanks 
 be rendered to the Lord.' Against the interpretation of some 
 (Chrysost., Wakef., Flatt) : at all times, De W. cites 2 ^- 
 
40 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 for this is the will of God in 
 Christ Jesus concerning you. 
 
 19 Quench not the Spirit. 
 
 20 Despise not prophesyings. 
 
 21 Prove all things; holdfast 
 that which is good. 
 
 22 Abstain from all appear- 
 ance of evil. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 TOVTO yap OeXrjixa Oeov ev Xpi- 
 (TTw Irjaov els vp.as. 
 
 19 TO TTvevixa fxi] a/Sivvvre. 
 
 20 7rpo(f)r]Telas jj-i] i^ovdeuelre. 
 
 21 Travra SoKi/xa^eTC to ku- 
 
 Xov KaT€)(€T€. 
 
 22 aTTO irapTOs elSovf irovrjpov 
 uTre-^eaOe. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 for this 'is 'God's will in Christ 
 Jesus concerning you. 
 
 19 Quench not the Spirit. 
 
 20 Despise not pro])liesyings. 
 
 21 "Prove all things; " hold 
 fast that which is "good. 
 
 22 Abstain from ^every -^fonn 
 of 'evil. 
 
 9 : 8. Peile: in every way; and he refers to 2 Cor. 11 : 6. 
 But most objectionable of all is Est.'s restriction to cases of 
 good fortune : ' in omnibus, intellige bonis.' 
 
 ■ Lachm. alone roads yd^ Iotiv, though, of the verss. that 
 introduce the copula, only It. and Cocc. mark it as supplied. 
 
 t See ch. 4 : 3, N. m. 
 
 " For Tteh'Ta, Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Scholz, Schott, Hahn, 
 Lachm., Theile, read naiTa Si (D.E.F.G. many cursive MS.S. 
 Vulg. and other old Verss. Chrysost. and other Fathers.), 
 which may at least show how the clause was often under- 
 stood ; to wit, as referring to the things uttered in the pro- 
 phesyings. Marginal note : ' Many read, 6u< j;touc.' — Neander 
 in his Life of Jesus Christ (New York, 1848), when mentioning 
 'an ancient and wide-spread tradition, which ascribes to Jesus 
 Christ the following saying : j'/ceoi^f Tiynjis^tTai Soxi/ioi : be- 
 come approved money-changers,^ adds in a note: 'Paul . . . 
 had perhaps this saying in mind in 1 Thess. -5 : 21, as has 
 been suppo.sed by Hansel . . . {Slud. u. KriL, 183G, I.).' Hansel, 
 indeed, explains vv. 21, 22 thus : ' Put every thing to the test. 
 The good (money) keep. Every sort of bad (money), have 
 nothing to do with it.' But all this rests on nothing stronger 
 than the fact, that in the writings of the Fathers that tra- 
 ditionary saying is repeatedl}^ introduced in connection with 
 our present passage, and is sometimes even ascribed to our 
 Apostle. The fact itself, however, is sufficiently and far more 
 naturally accounted for, by regarding it simply as the result 
 of a verbal association : Soxifid^ers . . . Soxifioi. 
 
 ' Peile 'holds it for certain,' that, while the first member 
 of this verse is clo.sely connected in sense with v. 20, the 
 second belongs in like manner to v. 22, and forms with it 
 an exhortation to universal holiness. But the thing is not so 
 certain. The two neuter forms — the indefinite ndvra in the 
 one case, and the specific to y.aXov in the other — as well as 
 the two antithetical verbs, Soxiuri^ere . . . xarexcre, seem 
 rather to imply a common reference of the two clauses, and 
 that not exclusively to the 7t^oj>rjreias. Besides; what the 
 Apostle would here caution his brethren against, in regard to 
 prophetic utterances, is, not (as in 1 John 4:1) an indis- 
 criminating credulity, but a general sceptical indifference ; and, 
 viewed in this light, the injunctions, rrpo^tjreiag /itj t^ov- 
 O'evctre' Trrirzii Soxiitu^ers, sound incomplete, without the 
 positive .suipplc'iiient, to xnXor xari/^ere. 
 
 " Peile : seemly. He complains of our Translators, that 
 neither here nor in Rom. 7 : 18 do they make any distinction 
 ' between to aya&6v, bonum, that which is intrinsically good. 
 and TO xaXoy, ho7ieslum (or, as Horace expresses it, quod 
 verum atque decens), that which shines in moral beauty, and so 
 ajjjrroves itself to the moral taste or sense as meet, and right 
 to be done.' The verbal criticism is doubtless correct ; but 
 the distinction cannot be satisfactorily given in English. In- 
 deed, the writer, in exchanging one element of the Christian 
 xaXoxdyad'ia for the Other, appears rather to indulge in a 
 rhetorical variation, than to suggest any logical difference. 
 
 " Ilamm., Bens., 'U'akef., Thom., Boothr., Sharpe, Conyb., 
 Murd., Turnb. 
 
 '' Not appearance, in the sense of semblance uithoul reality 
 — a meaning which it is at least doubtful whether elSos here 
 will bear. — G. (kind) •,-Syr. (= Murd. tiling. Tremell. vo- 
 luntatc), Fr. S. marg. {espece) ;-Castal., Cler., Turret., Koppe, 
 (genere ; which Bez. also allows. And in the same sense is the 
 Vulg. specie explained by Cocc. : ' h. e. ab omni malo, quale- 
 cunque id sit. Sunt enim jroAAa ciS/j tov novij^ov. multae 
 species, formae, ideae;'and Schott), Ilamm, (sort), Berlen- 
 burger Bibel, Beng., Krause, Mey,, Flatt, Gerl,, Olsh,, De W,, 
 Liinem,, Koch, (Gatlung, Art), Pelt ('Est itaque aut populari 
 sensu genus vel species, aut philosophico, Ita omnes antiqui 
 et optimi recentiores interpretes hanc vocem nostro quoque 
 loco intellexerunt,'), Burt. (' Perhaps it only means sort or 
 kind. Theophylact, Benson; '-and so Troll.), Sharpe, Conj'b., 
 Peile, Turnb. To the same effect, Schleus., Bretsch., Wahl, 
 Green, Rob., Schirl. Owen, too metaphysically, thus {Works, 
 London, 182G, Vol. xiii. p. 50) : ' " Keep yourselves from every 
 idea or figment of sin in the heart ; " for the word there used 
 doth not anywhere signify an outward form or appearance; 
 neither is it the appearance of evil, but an evil or figment that 
 is intended.' 
 
 ' Many (C, ;-Syr,, Vulg,, Germ., Dt, marg., Fr, S. ;-Am- 
 brosiast., Erasm,, Calv,, Muse, Vat,, Mont,, Beng,, Moldenh,, 
 Boothr,, Pelt, Schott, Bloomf. ;-Midd,, Tittm,) take Tiorti^ov 
 as an adjective in agreement with e'iSovi, the reason urged for 
 this construction by Beng,, Midd., Tittm. and Schott, being 
 the omission of the article before i^air,noi'. But the article is 
 necessary only in case Ttoitjoov, like to xrdor of tlie previous 
 verse, be understood as a continued reference to the ^ntia of 
 
I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. V. 
 
 41 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 23 And the very God of peace 
 sanctify you wholly; and I pray 
 God your whole spirit, and soul, 
 and body, be preserved blame- 
 less unto the coming of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 24 Faithful is he that calleth 
 you, who also will do it. 
 
 25 Brethren, pray for us. 
 
 26 Greetall the brethren with 
 an holy kiss. 
 
 27 I charge you by the Lord 
 that this epistle be read unto 
 all the holy brethren. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 23 A.VTOS 8e 6 0€of Trjs ilpy]- 
 vrjs ayiaaai vfias oXoTeKels' koll 
 
 oXokXtjPOV VfJLWV TO TTvevfxa KUL 7] 
 
 ^V)(i] Kol TO aujfxa ufX€fi.7rTcof iv 
 rfj TrapovcTLa tou Kvpiov rjpcov 
 ' Irjcrov XpLCTTOV T-qpijden], 
 
 24 TTia-Tos 6 KaXciv vpdf, by 
 Koi TToirjcrei. 
 
 25 'ASeXcpol, 7rpoa€v^€(rde 
 TTepl rj/jLcoi/. 
 
 26 aaTraaaaOe tovs dSeXcpouf 
 Travras ei/ (f)iX7]p.aTL dylco. 
 
 27 OpKL^CO Vpdf TOV KvpLOV, 
 
 dvayvcocrOrjvaL rrjv eiriaToXriv ird- 
 (Ti TOi^ dyioLS ddeX(j)0L9. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 23 'But ''may the God of peace 
 'himself sanctify you 'wiiolly; 
 and 'may your vviiole spirit and 
 soul and body be ''kept blame- 
 less unto the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 24 Faithful is he that calleth 
 you ; who also will 'perform.' 
 
 25 Brethren, pray '^ for us. 
 
 26 ''Salute all the brethren 
 with 'a holy kiss. 
 
 27 I 'adjure you by the Lord, 
 that "the epistle be read unto all 
 the 'holy brethren. 
 
 that verse ; not, if it be here used as a general abstract term. 
 Conip. Ileb. 5 : 14; Josephus Atit. s. 3. 1., Tcav il,Sos^noir,Qiai; 
 and Chrysost. Horn. viii. on tliis Epistle, ovSef iariy elSog 
 xaxias oTteQ aTokfirjTOV. 
 
 ° ' Since Divine grace alone is sufficient for these things.' 
 See ch. 3 : 11, N. w, &c. Liinem. : 'Emphatic opposition to 
 human efl'orts.' The antithetical connection is in the present 
 
 instance recognized by many. B'or himself, see E. V., 
 
 ch. 3 : 11; 4 : 16; &c. ;-W., R.;-Owen (Vol. ii. pp. 430-3: 
 ' God himself ... If he doth it not, none other can do it . . . 
 lie doth it of himself, from his own grace ; by himself, or his 
 own power; for himself, or his own glory.'), Bens., Guyse, 
 Uodd., Wesl., Mack., Newc, Thom., Penn, Conyb., Kenr., 
 Peile, Turnb. 
 
 "^ See ch. 3 : 11, N. x. 
 
 ' Buttmann § 123. C : 'An adjective not unfrequently (oftener 
 than in Latin) stands in the place of the English Adverb.' 
 The Greek construction, of course, makes it evident that oko- 
 reltls does not qualify ayidaai, but v/uSs, = you throughout 
 (T., C, G., B. ;-Owen) ; just as in the parallel clause 6X6- 
 xlr^^ov belongs quantitatively to ro nvev/ia xai /} yt'/^ xai to 
 atJ/ia. 
 
 ■i W., T., G. ;-Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Sharpe, Murd., 
 
 Kenr., Peile. See Jude 1, N. g, &c. Pelt: 'rT/osrad-at ev 
 
 Tta^ovoiq i. q. tis Tta^ovalav vel per Hebraismum, vel prae- 
 gnanti verbi usu pro Tfj^rj&elfj coore elvat vfids afti^TtTovs £i^ 
 TiaQovaiq. III. 13.' I prefer the second suggestion, as more 
 agreeable to the force of the optative aorist, = may you have 
 been kept, may it then appear that you have been kept. 
 
 ' Erasm., Pagn., Muse, Vat., Tremell., Bez., Schott, ieffi- 
 nct;-ioT the Vulg. /acici). All. (vollbringen), Penn, Conyb. 
 {fulfil my prayer. But see N. f.), Peile, Turnb. 
 6 
 
 ^ ' Will perform ' — not, I think, as commonly explained : it, 
 this, these things, &c., meaning tvhal I here desire (Mc}'., De 
 W. ; and see N. e) — but: 'as surely as lie calls, and every 
 thing promised or implied in the call.' Pelag. : 'Quod pro- 
 misit ' : ' what He promised ; ' or better, Oecum. : ijp' i5 ixd- 
 lios : ' that for which He called you.' For the nature and 
 design of the Church's 'high calling of God in Christ Jesus' 
 (Phil. 3 : 14), see ch. 4 : 7 and 2 Tim. 1:9; for the origin, 
 process, consummation and result of the same, Piom. 8 : 30. — 
 There is no supplement in W. ;-Syr., Vulg. ;-Ambrosiast., 
 Fab., Erasm., Muse, Vat., Mont., Tremell., Cocc, Schmidt, 
 Baumg., Mart., Greenf., Gosch., Kenr., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 ^ After Tiffoaevxead-s, Lachm. inserts xai in brackets, 
 i" R. ;-Bens., Dodd. and later verss. (except Sharpe, Conyb.). 
 See 2 John 13, N. r. 
 
 ' R. ;- Wakef , Thom., Boothr., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Turnb. 
 Here and elsewhere I follow the rule of modern grammar, as 
 it is defined and followed by the Amer. Bible Soc. : ' That . . . 
 the form an be used before all vowels and diphthongs not 
 pronounced as consonants, and also before h silent or un- 
 accented; and that the form a be employed in all other 
 cases.' 
 
 i E. V. marg. ; as also in Mark 5:7; Acts 19 : 13 (the 
 only other ■ instances) ;-W. (conjure), R. Almost all other 
 
 verss. and commentaries give the full force of the word. 
 
 Lachm. and Tisch. read h'0(>xi^io. 
 
 ^ E. V. has the demonstrative also in the parallel 2 Thess. 
 3 : 14; Rom. 16 : 22 (where only the later editions mark it as 
 a supplement) ; Col. 4 : 10. — Fab., Calv., Mont., Schmidt, (omit 
 the Vulg. haec), Sharpe, Do W., Peile, Von der II. See Midd. 
 on 1 Cor. 5 : 9. and comp. 2 Thess. 3 : 14, N. g. 
 
 ' The word nyioii is omitted by Mey., Lachm., Tisch. 
 
42 
 
 11. TllESSALONlANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KIMG JAMES VERSION. 
 
 28 The grace of our Lord Je- 
 sus Christ he with you. Amen. 
 
 The first epistle unto the Thes- 
 salonians was written from 
 Athens. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. REVISED VERSION. 
 
 28 ?} X"-P'^^ "^^^ Kvplov i)fJLU)v\ 28 The grace of our Lord Je- 
 Ii](rou ^LpicTTOv /xed' vfxav. 
 
 d/JLT]U. 
 
 Upos OeaaaXoviKels Trpcorr] 
 eypd^i] oLTTo ' Adrjvuav. 
 
 sus Christ be with you. "'Amen. 
 
 "The first to the Thessalonians 
 was written from Athens. 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 
 
 PAUL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 
 
 KING JAMES' VERSION. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Paul, and Sylvanus, and Ti- 
 motheus, unto the churcli of tlie 
 Thessalonians in God our Fatiier 
 and the Lord Jesus Christ: 
 
 2 Grace unto you, and peace, 
 from God our Fatlier and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3 We are bound to thank God 
 always for you, brethren, as it 
 is meet, because that your faith 
 groweth exceedingly, and the 
 charity of every one of you all 
 toward each other aboundeth ; 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 chap. I. 
 UA YA OS KoH SiXovavos kol 
 Ti/j.o6eo9, rj] e/cA:A?;o'/a Oeaaa- 
 XovLKicap ev OecS irarpX rjfxoyu /cat 
 KvpLcp Irjaov Xpiarco- 
 
 2 XO-pLS vfuf KOL elprjmf) ocTro 
 Oeov irarpos rip.wv kolI Kvpiov 
 'Iijaov Xpiarov. 
 
 3 Ev^oipLaTiiv 6(j)el\op€u rS 
 Oew iravTore Trepl vpwv, aSeA- 
 <^o\, Ka6(x)s d^LOv iavLv, otl vivdp- 
 av^auet y incrTLi vpcov, Kai 
 irXeova^ei ?) dyaTn-j evos eKaarov 
 TravTcou vp.u)v els dXXrjXovs' 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 chap. I. 
 
 Paul, and ■Silvanus, and "Ti- 
 mothy, unto the church of the 
 Thessalonians in God our Father 
 and the Lord Jesus Christ: 
 
 2 Grace unto you, and peace, 
 from God '■our Father and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3 We are bound to 'give 
 thanks to God always for you, 
 brethren, as it is meet, because 
 •^ your faith groweth exceeding- 
 ly, and the 'love of "^each one 
 of you all toward ^one another 
 aboundeth ; 
 
 "' The word afiijv, bracketed by Knapp, is cancelled by 
 Griesb., Mey., Scholz, Scliott, Bloomf., Lachm., Tisch. Comp. 
 Rev. 22 : 21, N. r, &c. I recommend the following marginal 
 note : ' Many omit the word Amen.' 
 
 ' The subscriptions to the two Epistles to the Thessalonians 
 are bracketed by Knapp and Theile; given in small type by 
 Hahn; cancelled by Matth., Griesb., Mey., Scholz, Schott, 
 Lachm., Tisch. Bloomf. retains the second. Not onlj"^, how- 
 ever, have these additions to the Apostolical Epistles no 
 canonical authority in any case; but in the present case, as is 
 very generally agreed, thcr are historically inaccurate ; it 
 being all but certain, that both Epistles were written from 
 
 Corinth. I recommend that in all cases the subscriptions be 
 omitted. 
 
 « See 1 Thess. 1 : 1, NN. a, b. 
 
 '' This ^/ttSv is bracketed by Lachm., and cancelled by 
 Tisch. 
 
 « See 1 Thess. 2 : 13, N. p. 
 
 ■i See 1 Thess. 4 : G, N. c, &c. 
 
 • See 1 Thess. 3 : 6, N. j, &c. 
 
 f See 1 Thess. 2 : 11, N. g, &c. 
 
 ^ See 1 Thess. 5 : 11, N. k, &c. 
 
II. TIIESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 43 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 4 So that we ourselves glory 
 in you in the churches of God, 
 for your patience and faith in 
 all your persecutions and tribu- 
 lations that ye endure: 
 
 5 TV/iich is a manifest token 
 of the righteous judgment of 
 God, that ye may be counted 
 worthy of the kingdom of God, 
 for which ye also sufler : 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 4; axTTe i^fxas avTOvs ev Vjuv 
 Kav^aaOai iv rah e/c/<A?;o"/a(f tov 
 (yeov, virep ti]s vTrojj.oi'ijf v/jlcou 
 Kat TTKTTeco^ ii' TracTL toI^ SLcoyfj.oI? 
 vjxwv KOI TOLs OXl'^eaiv ais uvl- 
 Xeo-6'e, 
 
 5 euSeiy/ia tyjs SiKuta^ Kpi- 
 (Tecof TOV Oeov, eh to KaTa^ico- 
 OrjvaL v/jLOLf TYj^ ^aaiXeias' tov 
 Oeov, virep rjs kol rraa-yeTe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 4 So that we ourselves ''glory 
 in you in the churches of God, 
 for your patience and faith in all 
 your persecutions and 'the 'af- 
 flictions that ye endure : — 
 
 5 I" A ' token of the righteous 
 judgment of God, ""that ye 
 should be "accounted worthy of 
 the kingdom of God, for which 
 "also ye suffer : 
 
 ^ Laohm. and Tisch. read iyxavxaaO-ai. 
 
 ' Grammatically, v^uov belongs only to SioiyfioZs, and only 
 rati d'li^eaiv to als avcxead-E. — Fr. M. -S. ;-Bens., Flatt, Penn, 
 De W., Kenr., Von der H., Turnb. 
 
 ' E. v., always so (3 times) in 1 Thcss., and often else- 
 where ;-Guyse, Wesl. {sufferings), Wakef. (distresses). Mack., 
 Newc, Thom., Boothr., Sharpe and Turnb. {trouhles), Convb., 
 Murd. (trials). 
 
 '' 'EvSetyfia (in the N. T. arr«| Xeyofteror. Hesych. uno- 
 Ssiits. Comp. h'Sei^ts Phil. 1 : 28.) has been construed 1. as 
 an accusative, absolute (Beng.), or governed by eU understood 
 (Ros., Koppe, Boothr. /or a manifestation, Pelt, Olsh., &c. eh 
 eiS., indeed, is the reading of Theophyl.ict and a few MSS., 
 and is favoured by the Syr., and Vulg. in exeniplum.), or in 
 apposition with aL- avexead'e (Peile) or with «s (it being sup- 
 posed that, but for the attraction, the relative would stand in 
 the accusative ; whereas in the N.T. avcxofiat always takes the 
 genitive); — 2. as a nominative, in apposition either with vfien, 
 the suljject of afiyeaO-c (Erasm., Camerar., Est., Corn, a Lap., 
 allow this view), or \\ith the whole of the [irevious clause from 
 vTi'tQ ri}^ v7iofioi'r,i (Win., De W., Liinem.). An equal, and 
 even greater, diversity of opinion prevails with regard to the 
 logical structure and relations of the verse. By the majority, 
 perhaps, this evSeiy/ua, indication, token, proof, of the righteous 
 judgment of God, is found in the fact that believers now suffer 
 affliction : ' If God so chastise His own children, much more 
 will He punish His enemies who now persecute them' (to this 
 effect Est. cites August., Bede, Anselm, ' Thomas et glossa 
 ordinaria ; ' some of these quoting, as Olsh. also does, 1 Pet. 
 4 : 17, 18 as parallel), or more commonly thus : " God is just ; 
 and there must therefore be a future judgment, in which the 
 confusion and wrongs of the present time shall be redressed ' 
 (Calv., Muse, Aret., Bez., Zanch., Wolf., Gill, Koppe, Pelt, &c.). 
 The leading thought, however, in the previous context — that 
 which awakened the Apostle's thanksgiving to God and his 
 glorying among the churches — is, not that his brethren were 
 now, for the Gospel's sake, in circumstances of trial ; but the 
 .spirit of Christian heroism, in which they endured. To this 
 same thought, as I conceive, a like prominence must belong in 
 
 the appositional reference ; and, accordingly-, it is in its bear- 
 ing on these brethren, that the Divine judgment is here prim- 
 arily considered. The patience and faith of the Thcssalonians 
 under persecution indicated the righteous judgment of God, 
 by which they were even now, and hereafter were to be still 
 more glorious!}-, accredited as meet heirs of His kingdom ; 
 just because, and in so far as, there was thus indicated the 
 realization in their character and condition, as God's justi- 
 fied, sanctified, and at the same time suflering people, of the 
 very grounds on which, by the laws of that kingdom, such a 
 judgment must proceed. — Nothing is supplied by Dt., Fr. S. ;- 
 Fab., Erasm., Calv., Muse, Vat., Mont., Cocc, AVesl., "Wakef., 
 GiJsch., De W., Von der II., Turnb. 
 
 1 W., R., {example), T., C, G., B. ;-Bens., Penn, Murd., {de- 
 monstration), Uodd. {display), Wakef., Mack., Peile, {proof). 
 Newc, Boothr., {manifestation), Sharpe. Bloomf , Turnb., {evi- 
 dence), Conyb., Kenr. {as R.). Foreign verss. generally have 
 simply a noun, indicium, docmnentuni, Beweis, Anzcige, preuve, 
 &c. E. V. follows Pagn. manifesto indicia. 
 
 "■ ' Such being at all times the tendency, and such the issue 
 — f(» Tu xara^iitid'fjvac — of God's judgment concerning His af- 
 flicted saints.' — The aorist is given by a present indicative, that 
 ye are &c., in T., C, G. ;-Musc. (' malim vertere. In hoc quod 
 digni habemini '), Thom., Van Ess, Peile ; — by a preterit indi- 
 cative, that ye were &c., in Mack., Sharpe ;-by a future indi- 
 cative, that ye shall be &c., in Moldenh., Stolz, Flatt. I prefer 
 
 JNIey.'s more indefinite, geu'urdigt werden sollet. A few 
 
 (Beng., Zachariae, Burt., Troll., Fr. S.), regarding the clause 
 'ifdeiyfia . . . tov Qeov as a parenthetical exclamation, con- 
 nect els TO y.araiioid-Tjvac, as an expression of the purpose for 
 which the Thcssalonians suffered, directly with als avaxEO&e. 
 
 " E. v., Luke 20 : 35 ; 21 : 36 ;-Bens., Wesl., Thom., Penn, 
 Peile ;-Greeu. See 2 Pet. 3 : 9, N. c, &c.— The usage in regard 
 to y.aTasioco, as well as the more common simple verb a^ww, 
 forbids the interpretation : that ye may be, or become, or be 
 made, worthy (Dt. marg.;-fa\)., Est. ['contra haereticos '], 
 Berlenburger Bibcl, Beng., Baumg., Mich., Von der II.). See 
 v. 11, N. o. 
 
 ° R. ;-Fr. M.,-S.;-Van Ess, Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Turnb. (too). 
 
44 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VEHSIOiV. 
 
 6 Seems: it is a risfhteous tliint!; 
 with God to reconipeuse tribu- 
 lation to them that ti'ouble you; 
 
 7 And to you, who arc trou- 
 bled, rest with us, when the Lord 
 Jesus shall be revealed from 
 heaven with his mighty angels, 
 
 S In flaming fire taking ven- 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 () e'nrep Slkulou irapa Oeu> up- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 G pII' indeed // is a rigliteous 
 
 thing with God to recompense 
 •"affliction to 'tliose who -afflict 
 
 TUTToSoviiaL Tois dXijSovaLV v/xas 
 
 7 Kol VjXiV Tols d\ll3ofJ.fl/OlS 
 
 avecrtu /xed' i)ix(dv, iv rrj airoKa- . ' '^'^st with us, "at the rev( 
 
 i 'I - E^ ' »r' - . • tion of tiie Lord Jesus fr 
 
 AvyeL Tov J\.vpLov Irjaov air 
 
 ovpavov per ayyeXcou Svudp-ecof 
 
 avTou, 
 
 8 Cf TTvpl (j)\oyof, diSouTO? 
 
 you; 
 
 7 And to you, who are 'afflict- 
 ed, 'rest with us, "at the revela- 
 
 om 
 heaven, with 'the angels of his 
 "Ijower, 
 
 8 In "flaming fire, ' rendering 
 
 P Olsh. connects ei'.Tf^ Siy.nwn with sU to xara^tco&rirai 
 of V. 5 ; whtre.is Liineni. adopts the simpler reference of 8i- 
 v.aiov to the Stxaias x^iaciog of that verse. Regarding the 
 latter as the true verbal link, I would yet add, that vv. 0, 7 
 are to be explained as an extended vindication of the appo- 
 sitional statement of v. 5 (N. k). and that this vindication is 
 given in the form, not of a dogmatic tautology (seeing, since, 
 inasmuch as, for, &c.), but of a lijpothetical assumption of the 
 result of an appeal, on the question of a fitting retribution, to 
 the instincts at once of reason and of Ijiith. Not, indeed, as 
 if there were the least doubt respecting the righteousness of 
 any part of the Divine procedure in judging the world. On 
 the contrary, it is the very certainty of that truth, as some- 
 tliing altogether beyond cavil, that emboldens the writer, by 
 a sort of logical meiosis, to argue from it coiiditionall}'. 
 Schotl's remark, therefore : ' hand raro tanien, quod nobis 
 certo persuasum est, tanquam si duhiuni haheri posnil, enun- 
 tiamus, audientium legentiumve judicium rectum provocaturi ' : 
 ' Not unfi'djuently we announce that, of which we are well 
 persuaded, as if it might be reckoned doubtful, by wa3' of 
 challenging the sober judgment of the hearer or the reader,' 
 is perfectly correct in itself, but is no reason at all for his 
 rendering ciTie^ here, as do most others, siquidem, quando- 
 quidem, since, &c. Chrysost., in like manner, says that ei-re^ 
 here stands for snei (Damasc. Ineine^) ; but his illustrations 
 are of this sort : si dixatov ion, ^r^al, naoa &£cu Tovroi'i 
 a/jtvvaad'at.y TcavTcos a/ivrtZTctt. , . . c^s el ekeye Tts^ ci juioeZ 
 Toi'g Ttoi'f/oovs o &£6g. Sta TovTO Xsyiov ovrajSf tt^ct ly.eivovs 
 avayxaarj utieIp, oti ftioel. fidXwTa yaQ ni rotavrat xpr^wot 
 (tvafifpilexTOL etacv, cos xai avrcut^ ixEii'tov tlSoTtov, oti Sixaiov 
 laTif. 'If, says he, it is a righteous thing with God to punish 
 these men, punish them He certainly will. ... As if one 
 should say : If God hates the wicked ; speaking thus for the 
 very purpose of forcing the confession, that He does hate 
 them. For such sentences are not at all doubtful, those ad- 
 dressed knowing also themselves, that the thing is righteous.' 
 See also Theodor. and Oecum.— In the other (5) cases of 
 eiTte^ (excepting 1 Cor. 8 : 5, where it is complicated with a 
 xai ya^ preceding), E. V. renders it, if so be [that:] ;-W. (if 
 naihless), R. ((/ yel) ;-Syr. (= Tremell. el si), Vulg. (si 
 ta/iien -j-on which, Pelag. : ' Hie, si tamen, confirmantis sermo 
 
 est, non dubitantis.') ;-De W., Luncm., (wcnn anders -j-which 
 is given also, as the proper force of the particle, by Ilenn. 
 ad Vig., p. 831, who adds : ' usurpatur de re, quae esse sumi- 
 tur, sed in incerto relinquitur, utrum jure an injuria sunia- 
 tur.'), Alford at Rom. 8 : (' Chrys. tries to prove I'int^ = 
 tTtsiTtsf here by adducing 2 Thess. 1 : 6, where however, as 
 here, the meaning is, if so be that, if at least.') ;-L. and S. 
 (if at all events, if indeed), Schirl. (wenn anders, wenn sonst, 
 wennja). See 1 Pet. 2 : 3, N. j. 
 
 ■• See V. 4, N. j. 
 
 ■■ For those who, see 1 Thess. 4 : 13, NN. q, r, &c. 
 
 ■ See 1 Thess. 3 : 4, N. t. 
 
 ' Hesych. : ' avsois. apcxTcavais.' Properly, however, the 
 word means, ' a letting up or loose, remission, relaxation ' 
 (Rob.). Hence Erasm. and most other Latin verss.«have here 
 relaxationcm ; Fr. M. and S., du rcldche. Comp. the ai'iiifv^cs 
 of Acts 3 : 19. 
 
 " The Greek construction is retained by W., B., R. ;-Beus. 
 note. Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., 
 Turnb. ;-and many foreign verss. 
 
 ' Beng. : 'Angeli inserviunt Christo in exserenda ejus po- 
 tentia': 'The angels serve Christ in exhibiting His power.' 
 Their own power is not referred to, except as that is implied 
 in their ministerial attendance on the Lord ; and still less 
 their number, zvith the host of His angels (S3T., as inter- 
 preted by Corn, a Lap. and Murd. ;-Drus., Mich., Koppe 
 [allows it], Krause, Stolz, Me3'.). — Here also the Greek con- 
 struction is retained or allowed bj' E, V. marg.;-W., C, B. 
 R. ;-Engl. Ann., Bens, note, M. Henry, Gill, Newc. marg., 
 Scott, Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr. ;-and very many foreign verss. 
 
 " E. V. marg. ;-0., B., R. ;-EngI. Ann., Bens, note, M. Henry, 
 Gill, Scott, Sharpe, Kenr. See 2 Pet. 2 : 11, X. h, &c. 
 
 ' Gr. fire of flame. For tiv^I ifloyoi, Scholz and Lachm. 
 read <f).oyi. ntpos (Syr., Vulg., Ac), fame of fire = fiery 
 flame. 
 
 y The words iv :rvfl floyos If'^-oyi jri'^Jos] are connected, as 
 describing the instrument or manner of vengeance, with Si- 
 SotTog, by Syr,, Vulg. (as some punctuate and explain), Dt. 
 (especially the later edition) ;-Fab., Pagn., Bez., Cocc, B, and 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 45 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 geance on tliein that know not 
 God, and that obey not the gos- 
 pel of our Lord Jesus Clirist : 
 
 9 Who shall be punished with 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 eK^LKyjaLV toI^ /xi] elSocn Oeov, 
 Koi rot? /XT] inraKovovai tco evay- 
 yeXiw Tou Kvpiou ijixcou Irjaov 
 
 XpLCTOV- 
 
 9 olrLves ^'lktjv Tiaovcnv, o\e- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 vengeance to 'those who know 
 not God, and "to those who obey 
 not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
 ''Christ : 
 
 9 'Who ""shall be punished 
 
 L., Baumg., Moldenh., Mich., Ros., Mack., Thorn., Penn, 
 Troll., Von der H., Turnb. The same thing is indicated also 
 by the text of Halm and Theile. But according to our text, 
 and nearly all other editions and yerss. (including the original 
 edition of E. V., which has the comma after fire), they express 
 a separate and distinct feature of the revelation. Comp. Sept. 
 Ex. 'i : 2, £)/ TivQi rfXoyos, though with the same variation {ei/ 
 (fXoyl TtvQoi) as here ; 19 : 18 ; Is. 66 : 15, los tivq, but in 
 Hebrew, xi3"' dsa ; Dan. 7 : 9, if).6l Ttv^og ; &c. Whichever 
 of these constructions be preferred, and even with the read- 
 ing ^koyi nvQog, the participle SiSovtos itself must be re- 
 ferred to ToS KvQiov 'Irjaov. With the phrase SiSovat exSi- 
 
 y.ijaw, comp. Ileb. and Sept. Numb. 31 : 3 and Ezek. 25 : 14, 
 ilTap! W3 , \ano-\&ovvai. ty.Slxtjaiv. To render vengeance is 
 employed by E. V. at Deut. 32 : 41, 43, where the Sept. has 
 [avT-]a7toSidiofti, Sixrjv. For its use here, see E. V. marg. 
 {yielding} ;-W., R., (use to give), T., C, G., B. ;-Hamm. Par., 
 Bens, {distributing), Peile {awarding just retribution). In 
 like manner, the Vulg. and Germ., with some other Latin and 
 German verss., have dare, geben, zutheilen, &c. 
 
 ^ For those who {bis), see 1 Thess. 4 : 13, NN. q, r, &c. 
 
 ' It is not safe to rely, as Liinem. and others do, on the 
 repetition of the article before fii) vTiaxovovai as sufficient of 
 itself to demonstrate that a difl'erent class of persons is meant 
 from the ftii clSooi Oeov, whether Jews, as distinguished from 
 the Heathen (Ft. M. ;-Ambrosiast., Bens., Beng. [Judaeis 
 maxime ;-and so Wesl.. and others], Koppe, Baumgarten- 
 Crusius, Liinem.), or pesles in sinu Ecclesiae latitantes, hypo- 
 crites, unworthy professors of Christianity, as distinguished 
 from manifestos Christi hostes, infidels, non-professors (Aret., 
 Zanch., Bloomf.), or ^wicked carnal heretical Gnostic Chris- 
 tians,'' as distinguished from 'obdurate Jews' (Hamm.), or 
 generally, and, as I think, correctly, those, who, whether 
 Jews or Gentiles, having heard, disobey the Gospel, as 
 distinguished from those who have misimproved the light 
 of nature (Est., Cocc, Whitb., Wells, B. and L., M. Henry, 
 Guyse, Baumg., Mich., Mack., Flatt, Peile ;-Green). The 
 second article might possibly serve merely to give promi- 
 nence to another, and still darker, aspect of the same class 
 (Calv., Turret., Pelt, Schott, Olsh., De W., &c.). Comp. Rev. 
 16 : 2, N. j. But I see no reason in the present case to waive 
 the operation of the ordinary grammatical rule, especially 
 as ignorance of God is frequently with Paul the specific 
 characteristic of Gentilism ; 1 Thess. 4:5, ra ed^i'ij ra firj 
 eiSoza rbv Qeov (comp. Sept. -Jer. 10 : 25, 'ixycoi' rot^ O'lfioi' 
 aov ETt'i ed->i] la ft!] etSora ae) ; Acts 17 : 23, 30 ; Rom. 1 : 28 ; 
 
 Gal. 4:8; Eph. 2 : 12 ; &c. ; and it is, moreover, probable that 
 the present (vv. 4, 5), no less than the previous (1 Thess. 
 2:14; Acts 17:5, &c.), sufferings of this church had a 
 double source, in the blind ungodliness of the Heathen in 
 general, and the special malignity of all such as resisted the 
 grace of the Gospel. — Among those who repeat the demonstra- 
 tive, as well as the relative, may be mentioned T. ;-Syr., 
 Germ., Dt., It, Fr. M.,-S. ;-Ambrosiast., Tremell., Pise, Cocc, 
 Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Thom., Greenf., Murd.. Peile, 
 Von der H. 
 
 ^ The word X^tarov, bracketed by Knapp and Lachm., is 
 cancelled by Beng. in his German version, Mey., Tisch. 
 
 ' O'hives, all such, and as being such. 
 
 ■■ According to the punctuation of our text and of most 
 other editions, the form of the original would be more properly 
 given thus : shall suffer punishment, everlasting destruction, 
 from &c. (and so, except that the word even is supplied before 
 everlasting. Mack, and Newc. So also Thom. and Sharpe, ex- 
 cept that the former has the indefinite article an before ever- 
 lasting, and both omit the comma after destruction. Bens. 
 shall suffer, for their pun., everl. dest. Many foreign verss., 
 in like manner, preserve both the active verb and the appo- 
 sition.). My only objection to it is, that the several parts 
 of the verse seem to be more closely bound together in mean- 
 ing, SixT^v Ttaovotv with oked'^oi' altoviov, and both with aitoi 
 than this arrangement represents. What the wicked shall 
 suffer is not xoXaaig merely (Theodor. xoXaod'ijaovrai), but 
 bixrj, justice — rr-v avri^iiad'iaVt i^v 8eT (Rom. 1 ; 27) — erStxov 
 fiiad-aTToSoaiav (Heb. 2 : 2) — the meet, just, recoinpense of re- 
 ward; and that is here intimated to be nothing less than 
 everlasting destruction. Again, their judicial destruction, or 
 their destroying punishment, shall be '//om the face &c.,' 
 whether, 1., as its source or cause (It., Fr. M. ;-Pagn. ["damnati 
 a'], Grot., Whitb. and Barn, [the second ajro], Wells, B. and 
 L.. Bens., Beng., M. Henry, Moldenh., Mack., Storr, Boothr., 
 Flatt, Pelt, De W. [as probable]. Conyb. Comp. Is. 13 : 6 
 [Joel 1 : 15], •■•rc-q lili) ; or, 2., as that, in being eternally 
 sundered from which shall consist the main element of woe 
 (Muse, Bez., Engl. Ann., Whitb. and Barn, [the first and], 
 Turret., Mich., Koppe, Krause, Stolz, Van Ess, Gossner, 
 Clarke, Mey., GOsch., Schott, Olsh., Bloomf., Liinem., Von der 
 II. ;-Bretsch., Wahl, Rob. Comp. Gen. 4 : 10 ; Prov. 15 : 29; 
 .Jerem. 32 : 31 ; Matt. 22 : 13 ; 1 John 2 : 28, N. a, and the 
 references there.) ; or, 3., as that, the viere manifestation of 
 which will sufBce to eflfect the ruin of the ungodly — in the day 
 of our Lord's veni, vidi, vici — (Chrysost., Oecum., Theophylact, 
 
46 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 everlasting destruction from tlie 
 presence of the Lord, and from 
 tlie glory of liis power; 
 
 10 When lie shall come to be 
 glorified in his saints, and to he 
 admired in all them that be- 
 li(!ve (because our testimony 
 among you was believed) in that 
 day. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Opov alwPLOv, aiTo irpoacairov tov 
 Kvpiov, Kol airo ttjs 86^i]! ttjs 
 
 l(T)(VOS aVTOU, 
 
 10 hrav t\6rj iuSo^aadrjvai 
 ev TOLs ayLOL? avrov, koI 6avp.a- 
 cr6i]vaL ev Trdcn roli 7ncrT€vov<TLv, 
 on eTTLCTTevdr] to jxaprvpiov yficif 
 €(p vpLOis, iu rfj rip-epa eKelvrj. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 with everlasting ^destruction 
 from the ^face of the Lord, and 
 
 from the glory of his 'strength; 
 
 10 When he shall come to be 
 glorified ''in his saints, and ad- 
 mired ''in all 'those who 'believe 
 (because our testimony ''to you 
 was believed), ' in that day. 
 
 Est., Corn, a Lap., Mart. Comp. ch. 2 : 8, N. t; Ex. U : 24; 
 
 Ps. 104 : 32 ; Ueb. and Sept. Is. 2 : 19, 21 ; Ilab. 3:6; Rev. 
 
 0:16; 20 : 11. Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, i. 3 : 
 
 • Caesar shall forth : the things that threaten'd me, 
 ' Ne'er look'd but on my back ; when they shall see 
 'The face of Caesar, they are vanished.'). 
 
 The first and second explanations are allowed by Fr. S. ;-Dt. 
 
 Ann., "Wolf., Guyse, Dodd., Baumg., Eos., Newc, Coke, Scott; 
 
 — the second and third, by Gill, Gerl. ; — all three, by Aret. 
 
 ' Lachm. reads oi.cS'^wi: 
 
 ' E. v., generally; see especially Matt. 18 : 10 ; Luke 1 : 76; 
 
 2 Cor. 4 : 6 ; 1 Pet. 3:12; Rev. 20 : 11 ■,~^Y., R. ;-Latin verss., 
 except P.ign. and Castal., (facie), Gorman verss. (AngesicJu ;- 
 except that Jle}'. and Flatt make nQooumov tov Kvqiov = roV 
 Kvqiov), Italian verss. (facda), Fr. M.,-S., {face) ;-Dodd., 
 Newc, Turnb. 
 
 « See Rev. 7 : 12, N. o, &c. ; and comp. Ps. 80 : 17.— Syr. 
 (= i'ln = Tremell. virium), Dt. (sterJcte), Fr. M.,-S., (force) ;- 
 Bez., Pise, Zanch., Cocc, Schmidt, Beng., Storr, (use robur), 
 Baumg., AH., {Kraft), Venn (might). Sharps. 
 
 '' Not = Std or vno, by, through, durch, von, per, ab 
 (Chrysost., Cecum., Theophylact, Moldenh., Kuin., Ros. [the 
 second £V;-and so Van Ess, Penu], Wakef., Mack., Newc, 
 Thorn., Boothr., Scott [the first ij'], Mey., Flatt, Schott, 
 Turnb.); — nor: with (Germ.); — nor: among, au milieu de 
 (Fr. S. marg. ;-Mich., Van Ess [the first], Sharpe, Von der H. 
 [the second]). See 2 Pet. 1 : 1, N. d. As the woman is of 
 the man (1 Cor. 11 : 7), so shall the Church be 'the glory of 
 Christ' (2 Cor. 8:23). Into her, and around her, lie will 
 pour Ills own glory ; and so shall all e3'cs, in her, as in a 
 bright and stainless mirror, see and adore her Lord. Pclag. : 
 'Ipse in suis glorificandus est membris, quae solis splendore 
 fulgebunt ' : ' Ue himself is to be glorified in His members, 
 which shall shine with the brightness of the sun.' Comp. 
 Ps. 90 : 10, 17 ; Is. 43 : 7 ; 40 : 13 ; 00 : 1, 2, 14, 19 ; 62 : 3 ; 
 Jerem. 13 : 11 ; 33 : 9 ; .John 17 : 10, 22; Rom. 8 : 18 ; 2 Cor. 
 
 3 : 18; 2 Thess. 2 : 14; Rev. 21 : 11, 23. Thus also would 
 the Apostle render more vivid the contrast (uTto . . . iv) be- 
 tween the relations of the friends, and of the foes, of Christ, 
 to the glory which shall be revealed. What repels, scatters, 
 destroys, the latter, is to the former the very centre of a 
 
 blessed attraction — the bond of an indissoluble union — a con- 
 genial element of joy and praise, that shall pervade their 
 whole being, filling it to overflowing. 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 4 : 13, NN. q, r, &c. 
 
 i For nioTtuovaiv, Wells and all the recent editors read 
 niarsvaaotv (A.B.D.E.F.G. many cursive JISS. Vulg. &c. 
 Chrysost., &c.). I recommend that this reading be adopted: 
 
 believed, itiarevaaaiv 
 
 i'd'ri. 
 
 ^ E. V. is certainly right, notwithstanding the absence of 
 another ro (see 1 Thess, 1 : 1, N. c), in connecting Jy>' iftds 
 with fiaQxvQiov, not, as some (6.;-Wesl., Mack., Stolz, Sharpe, 
 Turnb. : believed of, among, by, you), with erciozsvd'r,. But 
 neither can kni, especially' when followed by an accusative, 
 mean among. That it here marks the direction (to, toward, 
 &c.) of the testimony, is the opinion of T., C, B. ;-Erasm., 
 Calv., Castal., Muse, Vat., Beng. (but with a fanciful ampli- 
 fication: 'ad vos usque, in occidente"), Moldenh., Koppe, 
 Krause, Ros., Thorn., Penn, Gerl., Olsh., De W., Liinera., 
 Kenr., Peile ;-Rob. Comp. Luke 9 : 5, and Rev. 14 : 0. N. f. 
 
 ' It is not worth while to trace the almost numberless 
 variations of ingenious, and of violent, error in the exegesis 
 of this verse, particularly as regiirds the reference and inter- 
 pretation of iy tT; ri/iion cxBU'ij. The only tolerable view is 
 that which explains the clause, 6ti e:tiaTevd'rj to fiaQrv^iov 
 j]lj.(3v cif vfiSs, as one of Paul's sudden parentheses, by means 
 of which he here, on the suggestion of the preceding Ttdat 
 rols maxtvaaaiv, and for the purposes at once of encourage- 
 ment and of warning, justifies himself in pointing the sufier- 
 ing saints at Thessalonica, for tluir consolation, to the terrors 
 and glories of the coming judgment. After the parenthesis, 
 however, I insert a comma, in order to indicate the connection 
 of the closing words, not with %ld-ri (Beng., Newc, Bloomf , 
 Conyb., itc. — some even proposing a transposition, for which 
 Rom, 2 : 12, 10 is in vain cited by Bens, as parallel : in that 
 day when he shall come !), nor with hSoiaa&F;rat exclusively 
 (Fr. M.), nor with O-avuaaO-i'tm exclusively (Burt., Schott, 
 Penn, Liincm.), but with the whole result of the Lord's ad- 
 vcHt, as that is expressed in this verse. Liinem., indeed, is 
 inclined to think, that the addition is intended merely to 
 balance in the second half the orav eX&rj of the first; though 
 he adds that possibly Calv, may be right: ' repetit in die 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 47 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 11 Wherefore also we pray- 
 always for you, that our God 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 11 eh o Kol Trpocrev^ojxeda 
 
 . , iravTOTe ircpi vfxaiv, tVa uyLta? 
 would count you worthy ot tins \ > i- > - ^ ' ' /a ^ 
 
 •' ■' I a^Lcoarj rrji KArjcrecos o Ueos 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 11 "To which end also 
 
 we 
 
 pray always for you, that our 
 God "maj' "couut you worthy of 
 
 ilia . . . Ideo autem repetit, ut fijelium vota cohibeat, ne 
 ultra modum festinent' : ' He repeats in that day ; and this he 
 does for the sake of restraining the desires of the faithful from 
 making undue haste.' But might it not be said that the main 
 force of the words, ei' tFj ?'-/ieon ly.cifri, is to represent the 
 issues of the Divine judgment, in both its aspects (yv. 6, 7) 
 of goodness and severity, as consummated at one and the 
 same time; the glorification of the Church being simultaneous 
 with the overthrow of her enemies, when that 
 
 ' day 
 
 ' Appears of respiration to the just, 
 ' And vengeance to the wicked.' 
 
 (Milton, P. L. xii. 539-541.) 
 — The above, or equivalent, punctuation is employed by B. ;- 
 It. ;-Pagn., Mont., Tremell., Bez., Sharpe, &c. 
 
 ■» ' To which end — to wit, the glory of the Lord, as finally 
 revealed in and through the Church.' — E. V., comp. Rom. 
 14 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 2:9; Col. 1 : 29 ; &c. ;-Erasm., Muse, Vat., 
 Mont., Zanch., Cocc, Beng., {ad [in] quod;S6i\g. adding: 
 ' hue orando nitimur ' : ' to this point we strive in our prayers '), 
 Pagn., Bez., Pise, {cvjus rei gratia), Calv. (in quam rem), 
 Ilamm. Par., Pyle, Wakef., Thom., (to [for] which purjmse), 
 Schmidt (in quem Jinem), "VTesl., Newc, Conyb., Peile, (to this 
 [which] end), Baumg. (dazu), Moldenh., De ^Y., (zu dem 
 [welchem] Ende), Bloomf (in order to which) ;-Rob. (to which 
 end, ichereunto). No one follows Koppe here in his application 
 of what used to be much in vogue as a summary method of 
 dealing with Paul's connectives: 'mera particula transeundi' : 
 'a mere particle of transition.' But Liincm., while rejecting 
 this, along with the illative construction (wherefore, &c.), 
 thinks it necessary to have recourse to another meaning of cig, 
 viz. in Beziehung aiif, in relation to ; his objection to the final 
 interpretation and reference proposed above being, that the 
 Apostle regarded the future glorification of Christ in believers 
 as a fixed fact, not at all dependent on his prayers ; of which, 
 therefore, the only aim could be, that the Thessalonians also 
 might then be found to be of the number of those, in whom 
 that glorification shall be accomplished. But, 1., the writer 
 proceeds from the outset on the assumption, that the Thessa- 
 lonians were already of that number ; and, 2., it is no part 
 whatever of Pauline philosophy, that the gracious and un- 
 alterable purpose of God vacates the pr.iyers and efforts of 
 faith. Only by means of these could Paul and his brethren 
 aspire to be co-workers with God toward the predestined 
 result. See 1 Cor. 3 : 9 ; 2 Cor. 6:1; Phil. 2 : 12, 13 ; &c. 
 
 ° ^y., T., G., R., (make ; without an auxiliary), C. (will) ;- 
 Mack., Sharpe, Conyb., Kenr., Peile, Turnb. Foreign verss. 
 have simply a present subjunctive. E. V. follows B. 
 
 " But why should Paul be so earnest in prayer, that the 
 Thessalonians might be counted worthy of the calling, when 
 they had already been called ? And how can any sinful man 
 be worthy of the heavenly calling? These are thought to be 
 diflSculties ; and one or the other, or both of them, expositors 
 in general avoid only by dint of certain exegetical liberties 
 with the Greek. Thus, 1. most ( W., T., C, G., B., R. ;-Syr., 
 Germ., Dt. marg., Fr. M.,-S. 7narg. ;-Fab., Castal., Zeg., Grot., 
 Cocc, Hamm., Schmidt, Whitb., Wells, B. and L., Turret., 
 Beng., Guyse, Dodd., WesL, Pyle, Moldenh., WMart., Mich., 
 Wakef, Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, AH., Burt, Olsh., Troll., 
 Murd., Kenr., Von der 11., Turab. ;-SchOttg.) take asioco in 
 the sense of to make (or, as Koppe and Krause, to keej)) 
 worthy. But, as was remarked above (v. 5, N. n), there is 
 not the slightest warrant for this in the usage of the word. 
 
 2. Others (Aeth., It. note ;-Calv., Bez., Pise, Dt. and Engl. 
 Ann., Bens., Gill, Ros., Mey., Pelt, Schott, De W., Bloomf, 
 Liinem., Peile ;-Schleus., Wahl, Schirl.) understand by y.Xr^aig 
 metonymically the future glory and blessedness, to which 
 the believer is called. But this also is not a little arbitrary, 
 such texts as have been cited in its behalf — Rom. 11 : 29; 
 Eph. 1 : 18; 4 : 1, 4; Phil. 3 : 14; Heb. 3 : 1— being really 
 destitute of force ; nor is much gained by Liinem.'s reference 
 to Col. 1 : 5 for an ' analogous ' use of ei-Tiis. In the N. T., 
 y./.i;aig is employed to express the act of God in calling men 
 into the fellowship of the Gospel ; or the state of present 
 privilege and hope, into which they are thus introduced ; and, 
 in either case, is fully represented by our own word, calling. 
 
 3. Aret.. Baumg., and Flatt, in their commentaries, combine 
 the two hermeneutical licenses just mentioned. The whole 
 difficulty, however, in the way of retaining the proper and 
 ordinary meaning of both the verb and the noun, comes of the 
 idea, that the Divine act, denoted by the former, is prelimin- 
 ary to what is denoted by the latter. But this is a mere 
 assumption, not required by philology, or by the truth of 
 doctrine. The preceding context, moreover, on which the 
 present verse expressly depends (sis o), would seem naturally 
 to direct the mind forward to that decisive judgment, which 
 God 
 
 •Pronounces lastly on each deed' (Milton, Lycidas, 83) — 
 
 that ' WeU done, good and faithful servant' (Matt. 25 : 23), 
 which proclaims alike the efficiency of the call, and the patient, 
 fruitful fidelity of those, who have ' walked worthy of their 
 vocation ' (Eph. 4 : 1, amicus t/'j y.h]asios r^s iy.h]dT^r£. Similar 
 to this in every N. T. instance is the logical relation between 
 a^iws and the word governed by it; 1 Thess. 2 : 12; «S:c. 
 Comp. also the use of «'|(o; iu Matt. 3:8; Luke 3:8; Acts 
 26 : 20.), and so have 'made their calling and election su-' ' 
 
48 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. I. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 calling, and fulfil all the good 
 pleasure of Ms goodness, and the 
 work of faith with power : 
 
 12 That the name of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ may be glorified in 
 you, and ye in him, according 
 to the grace of our God, and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 rjlMwv, Kai TrXrjpuxrrj iraaav ev8o- 
 Kiav uyaOoiavvTji /cat kpyov ttl- 
 CTTicos Iv Svi'aiJ.er 
 
 12 OTTO)? euSo^acrdr] to oi/ofxa 
 TOO KvpLOV Tjixcav Itjctov Xpi- 
 (TTOV €u VjXLV, Kai v/xeh iV aVTW, 
 Kara rrjv X'^P'-^ '''^^ Oeov rj/xaJv 
 Kol Kvpiov ' I-qaov Xpiarov. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 pthe calling, and fulfil levery 'de- 
 sire of goodness, and ' work, of 
 faitii, ' with power; 
 
 12 That the name of our Lord 
 Jesus "Christ may be glorified in 
 you, and ye in him, according to 
 the grace. of "our Grod, and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 (2 Pet. 1 : 10). For 'many are called,' who are not 'chosen' 
 (Matt. 20 : IC). Correctly, therefore, Pelag., at least as re- 
 gards the force of the verb : ' Ut digni inveniamini ad id quod 
 vocati estis : quia priores invitati, non erant digni ' : ' that ye 
 may be found worthy of that to which ye have been called ; 
 for those first bidden were not worthy.' The latter half of the 
 verse, y.al TtXr.Qwarj y.rX., regards the process, by which alone 
 this object of the Apostle's heart could be secured. 'The 
 judgment of God is according to truth ' (Rom. 2 : 2), and 
 whom He counts worthy. He-first makes worthy — worthy in 
 state and in character, as His own justified and holy children. 
 
 p ' Tlte calling — to that very glory, of which I have just 
 spoken.'— T., B. ;-German verss. (except that All. follows the 
 Vulg. sua ; as Scholef. and others also do. Peile has your.), 
 Dt. ;-Fab., Calv., Mont, Cocc, Schmidt, Mack., Greenf, GOsch., 
 Sharpe, Turnb. Comp. 3 John 7, N. f. 
 
 1 I. To the E. V. interpretation, followed by many, De 'SV. 
 and Liinem. object, 1., that, from the construction of the sen- 
 tence, litSoxiav aya^^o>avl'l-s must have the same reference as 
 igyov Tziarem;, which all understand of the Thessalonians ; — 
 2., that ayad'coavi't;, which occurs 4 times in the N. T., and 
 only in Paul's writings, is nowhere else used by him for the 
 goodness of God ; — and. 3., that that interpretation would 
 have required Ttiiaav rr;v eiSoxiaf ayad-utavrrji [al-Tov]. For 
 this last point, may be cited also Green's remark, that, when 
 nds takes a singular noun (if not strictly an abstract, or a 
 proper name) without the article, in such a case nH^ signifies 
 every. 11. Some (Theophylact, Grot, llamra., Moldenh., 
 Koppe, Krause, Stolz, Van Ess, All., Gossner, Mey., Olsh., 
 Barn., Peile ;-Schleus., Bretsch.) refer tiSoxiav to God and 
 aya&coavv);s to the Thessalonians, with this sense: all good- 
 ness ihal is well-pleasing to Him ; — a mode of explanation, 
 which Lunem. pronounces still more inadmissible (De W. had 
 called it imjwssible.) than the other. To have given it even 
 the slightest show of authority, the Greek, he says, must have 
 been naaav ayad'ioavvrjv evSoxias. III. Accordmgly, the re- 
 ference of the entire phra.se to the Thessalonians is adopted 
 by T. and C. (apparently : all delectation, of goodness) ;-Syr. 
 (=Tremcll. 'impk-at vos umni roluntate rerum bonarum;'' — 
 a construction of tlie preceding iua,, as under the government 
 of 7iXt;oaJat;, that is found also in Ambrosiast, Fab., Olsh.), 
 Castal., Vat marg. (rmnein vestram voluntalem erga honita- 
 tem), Nosselt, Ros., Wakef., Schott, Burt., De W., Troll., 
 
 Conyb., Lunem., Turnb. ;-Schuttg., Wahl, Green, Rob., Schirl.; 
 and is allowed by Cocc, and Schleus. (' nisi interpretari malis : 
 omne virtulis sludium^) ; while yet others, by their selection 
 of terms and avoidance of any pronominal supplement, leave 
 doubtful the version, which, however, they often interpret in 
 the sense of E. V.; thus: B., Kenr., {all [the'\ good pleasure 
 of goodness) ;-Vulg. (_omnem voluntatem bonitatis), Germ. 
 (alles Jt'uhlgefailen der Giite) ;-Ambrosiast. (omni placito 
 bonitatis), Erasm., Muse, Vat., {omne bonum propositum bonit.), 
 Cocc, Schmidt, {pmne beneplacilum bonit.), Von der H. {alles 
 Wohlgefallen von GUtigkeit). See N. r. — For every, see 
 Krause, Wakef., Van Ess, Burt., De W,, Troll., Liinem, ;- 
 Green. 
 
 ■■ EvSoxia is properly mental satisfaction, complacency ; and 
 then inclination, bent. I take the word which E. V. employs 
 at Rom. 10 : 1, as being, though not an exact representative, 
 convenient for the present construction. — -Wakef., Burt., Troll., 
 (intention), Penn {purpose), De W. {^'Wohlgefallen an [Ge- 
 neigtheit zu] '), Bloomf. {designs), Conyb. {love), Turnb. (de- 
 light) ;-Schottg. {'■Adfectus benevolus, summum desiderium '). 
 Wahl (dulcedinem), Green {as Penn), Rob. {'pleasure in any 
 thing, desire '), Schirl. (die gute Absicht, der sehnliche JVunsch). 
 See N. q. 
 
 ■ See N. q. According to the interpretation adopted, the 
 force of TTcianr may properly be regarded as extending to 
 %'oj'. Comp. John 3:21; Phil. 2 : 12, 13 ; &c.— AVakef. 
 
 ' That £;• Swdixei belongs to the verb (comp. Rom. 1:4; 
 2 Cor. 12:0; 13:3; Eph. 1:10; Col. 1 : 29 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 5) is 
 indicated by T., C, G. ;-lt., French, verss. ;-Pagn., Muse, Bez., 
 Pise, Est., Dt. Ann., Grot., Ilamm,, Bens., Baumg., Moldenh., 
 Mich., Koppe, Krause, Ros., Wakef., Mack., Newc, Thorn., 
 Stolz, Van Ess, Scott, All., Mey., Flatt, Pelt, Burt., Gosch., 
 Schott, Penn, Sharpe, Olsh., De W., Bloomf, Troll., Barn., 
 Conyb,, Liinem, 
 
 " This XocoTov, bracketed by Knapp and Lachm., is cancelled 
 by Mey. and Tisch. 
 
 ' Marginal note: 'Or, our God and Lord.'' So Fr. S. ;- 
 Krause, Thom,, Burt (allows it), Ilorne (Introduction, &.C.), 
 Dick {Lectures, &c.). But the application, in this instance, 
 of the common rule about several words coupled by conjunc- 
 tions, and preceded by a single article, is fairly questionable, 
 on the grounds stated by Midd. : ' The difficulty arises from 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 49 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Now we beseech you, brethren, 
 by the coming of our Lord Jesus 
 Clirist, and bij our gatliering to- 
 gether unto liiiu, 
 
 2 That ye be not soon shaken 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 'EPnTQMEN hi iixas, 
 dSeXcjio], virep rrji irapovcrias tov 
 Kvpiov ijixcov Iiiaov Xpiarov, 
 /cat i]p.a)u eTrio-uuaycoyi]^ iir av- 
 
 TOV, 
 
 2 e!? TO pLJ] ra^ecos^ craXev- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 "But we beseech you, brethren, 
 ''concerniniir the coniiiiii; of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and ' our 
 gatliering together unto him. 
 
 2 That ye be not ''quickly 
 
 the single cii'cumstance, that Kioto; 7. Xo. is a cummoii title 
 of Christ, and is often used independently of all which pre- 
 cedes it. . . . The words Kv^tog 'I/ja. Xqiotos are usually 
 taken together ; and the acquiescence of antiquity induces a 
 strong suspicion that in this instance such was the received 
 construction.' 
 
 " ' You see, then, what is to be expected, and prayed for, as 
 your portion at the coming of the Lord. But. in regard to 
 that coming itself, &c.' Or perhaps the Greek arrangement 
 may rather suggest an opposition between Ipmnouev vftixg 
 here and ^ooatv/outS'a Tieol vucot' of ch. 1 : 11. — See 1 Thess. 
 5 : 12, N. o, &c. W. ;-Bens., Dodd., Penn, Scholef , Conyb., 
 Murd., Turnb. ;-and many foreign verss. 
 
 I" The explanation of this clause as a form of adjuration, 
 in which E. V. and many other old verss. follow the Vulg. 
 (per), is now generally abandoned, as unwarranted by N. T. 
 usage, and as forming in itself an unsuitable introduction to 
 a detailed correction of errors on this very topic of the ad- 
 vent. But Liinem. : 'There is nothing to hinder our allow- 
 ing the preposition even here its most proper force. The 
 sense is : In the interest of the coming, that is, in order to 
 keep it clear from every thing erroneous,' is too artificial, 
 iluch more simple and satisfactory is it, to make v:rio = Tteoi, 
 de, of, concerning, as it is sometimes used, and especially in 
 later Greek, ' without the accessory idea of advantage to any 
 one' (Buttmann. § 147). In the present connection, how- 
 ever, iTTsp is better than :itpi, as conveying ' the further signi- 
 fication of interest or concern in the subject' (Green; who 
 refers also to Acts 5:41; Rom. 9 : 27 ; 2 Cor. 5:12; 8 : 23 ; 
 &c.). Indeed, I am not sure that the writer's idea was not of this 
 sort: 'For the sake of our Lord's coming, and our common 
 interest in that event.' (Germ, der ZuJcunft halben. ;-Schmidt 
 and Bretsch. propter; Greenf. "ji'ia^ ; Sharpe _/oir). But the 
 above general sense is given by Syr., as interpreted by 
 Murd., ('V:^, in regard to, which is better than Tremell. j'er ; 
 though . the meaning may just as well be that of the London 
 Polyglott,o6), Aeth., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Calv. ?narn-., Castal., Muse. 
 Comm. (though with this illustration of the Vulg.: 'Quod si 
 quis vulgatam lectionem retinendam, legendumque esse judi- 
 cat, Rogamus autem vos, fratres, per adventum Domini nostri 
 Jesu Christi, et nostri aggregationem ad ilium: cogitet quo- 
 modo afiectos oporteat eos esse erga adventum Domini nostri 
 Jesu Christi, et aggregationem ad ilium, quos Apostolus re- 
 
 7 
 
 speetu utriusque rogandus esse censuit. .■olenius enira haud- 
 quaquam per ea rogare, quae nullo, vel tcrte uiodico in pretio 
 esse novimus : sed ea rogantes praeteximus, de quibus non 
 dubitamus, quin sint impeuse chara et desiderata. Si roges 
 mulierem per adventum mariti ipsius, et sui cum illo con- 
 junctionem, consulto hoc feceris, si sit amans mariti sui: secus 
 vcro, si pluris absentiam illius quam adventum faciat': 'But 
 if any one thinks that the common reading should be re- 
 tained: We beseech you, brethren, iy &c., let him consider 
 how those must have been disposed toward the coming of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and the gathering together unto Ilim, who, 
 in the Apostle's judgment, were to be besought on the ground 
 of these two events. For it is not at all customary for us, in 
 our entreaties, to plead matters which we know to be held in 
 little or no account ; but we put forward those things which, we 
 doubt not, are exceedingly dear and longed for. If you en- 
 treat a woman by the coming of her husband, and her reunion 
 i with him, you liave done wisely, provided she love her hus- 
 band; but not so, if she prefer his absence to his arrival.' 
 And so the^)er is generally understood; e. g. Pelag.: 'per ad- 
 ventum &c. Quo vobis carius nihil esse, sum certus ' : ' hy the 
 coming — than which, I am sure, there is nothing dearer to 
 you.'), Zanch., Vorstius, Grot., Hamm. (as above ;-and so 
 Bens., Wesl., Pyle, Newt., Wakel'., Mack., Newc, Burt., 
 Penn, Bloomf , Troll., Scholef, Conyb.), Wolf, Beng., Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Nosselt, Koppe, Storr, Ros., Thom. and Boothr. 
 {with respect to), Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., Flatt, Pelt, GOsch., 
 Schott, Baumgarten-Crusius, Olsh., De W., Wieseler, Elliott 
 (Horae Apocal. ed. ii. vol. iii. p. 76 : with regard to), Barn. 
 (respecting), Peile (on the subject of), Turnb. (in respect to) ;- 
 Schleus.. Wahl, Win., Rob., Schirl. ;— and is seemingly pre- 
 ferred by Whitb., as it is allowed by Gill. 
 
 ' The Vulg. errs in putting cTitavi'aywyiji under the govern- 
 ment of TiaQovaiai (and SO August, and Ambrosiast). But 
 neither is there any thing for the E. V. repetition of the pre- 
 position, in Hamm., Wells and later English verss. (except 
 Sharpe). 
 
 •^ 'In any hour, on the first assault, of temptation;' not, as 
 Storr and Olsh. : " So soon after my personal presence and in- 
 structions ' (comp. ovTco xaxeios of Gal. 1:6); though it is 
 true that tlie insertion of such a word at all, in such an ad- 
 dress, was probably intended for a delicate implication, that 
 the Thessalonians, or some of them, had already fallen into 
 
60 
 
 II. TllKbSALONIAlSS. L'lIAi'. II. 
 
 lvl.\M .lAMlCS VIOKSION. 
 
 ill niiiul, or be troublod, lUMtlicr 
 by spirit, nor by wuid, nor by 
 letter as iVoiii us, as that (lie tlay 
 of Christ is at hand. 
 
 GKEEK TEXT. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 Oiji/ai v/.ias uTTo tov voos, yU>/T€ shakoii 'in 'yonr "niiiul, ''nor 
 
 / ^ V X ' ' c > by word i nor by lotlcr as Mrom 
 
 fiijredta \oyov, ^uire^Si tTnaro- ^,^^ ^^^ ^,^.^^ ^,,^ j,^^, .of Christ -is 
 
 A)/? coy 8i i)ixu)v, 0)9 oTi ivtOTi]- present. 
 
 Kev T} rj/xepa tov XpioTOV. 
 
 the snare.— K. V., I-uke 14 ; 21 ; 10 : ;-T., C, (i., B., {sud- 
 (leiili/). K. (easily) i-hatm verss. (cilo \~oxwyit Amln'osinst., 
 /<ii(7tX l)t.{ltaasliglijk), It. (loslo), Fr. M. (siihitemtiil), Fr. S. 
 {j>wmptemenl) ;-U. ami L. (Ugt'remfiit), Berlenburger 15il)el 
 and most of tlie later Gorman vci'ss. {[so] geschwind — gUich — 
 schnell ;-for Luther's bald), Kuin. (slalim), llos. (aubito), 
 Wiikof., Thorn., Sharpc, Bloomf., {haslih/), Newc., Scott, 
 («s R.), Conyb. {rashl;/), Tiirnb. ;-Bretscli., Wahl, {[prae- 
 [toslere, temere,] iibereilt, tu schnetl). Hob. {quirkly, hastlty). 
 
 ' Gr. from — like a ship tossed in a rolling sea {on?.ii'(o, 
 from aiHoi) from its moorings. Coinp. Gal. 1 : C ; Col. 1 : 23 ; 
 itc. The nearest approach that our idiom allows is, when wo 
 speak of a man driven out of his mind. Jlost English vci-ss., 
 however, do retain from here, but (excepting T., C, G., B., 
 moved from your mind ; and Sharpe, sinilcen from your mind) 
 with a dilVerent interpretation of ro<\- (see N. g), or else with 
 some periphrastic auiplilication (thus: Dodd., moved from the 
 steadiness of your mind; Burt., from your letter mind; 
 BlooniC, IVile, shaken from the hitherto settled persuasion of 
 your miiid; Conyb., shaken from your soberness of mind). 
 
 ' The article has here, as often both in Greek and other 
 languages, the foree of a pronominal reference to the subject 
 of the preceding verb ; and therefore the word, that does no 
 more tliau translate this idiom, need not, I think, be itali- 
 cized.— .\ pronoun is iutroducod by (in addition to those 
 named in N. e) Syr. and Vulg. (with their followers). Germ., 
 Fr. M.,-S. ;-lIamm., Bens., AVakef., Mack., Newc, Thoin., 
 Boothr., Greenf., Soholef. ("If the translation in mind be 
 altered at all, I do not see that any greater change is ve- 
 quired than in your mind.'), Turnb. The reading of some 
 MSS., «.To rou. rodi i'.h<u»', which Syr., Vulg., and other 
 ancient verss., are supposed to have followed, may rather 
 have been formed upon the verss. 
 
 ^ By many, rois is understood to mean the more correct 
 tigws (Castal., Grot., Coco>, Flatt, >^c., sentenlia; Dt., rer- 
 stand; French verss., sentiment; llamm., ojiinion; Jloldcnh., 
 der erlangten Erkenntniss, oder Einsiehl ; &c.), which the 
 Thessaloniaus had hitherto entertained, as on other topics, 
 so especially on that of the expected advent ; some even 
 (Wolf, Baumg., Storr, Burt, [as allowable], &c.) finding a 
 specific ivfeivnco to the real sense of the writer's own words [in 
 his former Epistle). Little as this is warranted by the Greek, 
 it is much better certainly than Maok.'s idea: ' shaken from 
 i/our purpose of following the business of the present life'! 
 
 '" A negative particle is employed by W., T.. C, G., B., K. ;- 
 Bens., Wells, Dodd., Wakef, .Mack., Thorn., Boothr., Penn, 
 
 Bloomf, Conyb., Muni., Kenr., IVile, 'f urnb. ;-iie:irly all 
 foreign verss. For .«/,re, Soliott, llalui, l,aehm., Tiscli., read 
 .«/■((«, with the approbation of AVin. (p. STiS), De W., Liinem., 
 &c. 
 
 ' AV. {be affeared), R. {be terrified) ;-A'ulgatc {terreamini), 
 Germ, {erschrecken), Dt. (verschrikt) ;-August., Bez., Pise, 
 Schmidt, {as Vulg.), Bens, {dismayed), AVesl., Kenr., (as H. ; 
 but without the if ;-which is omitted also by Dodd., Ayakef.. 
 Mack., Newc, Thorn., Sharpc, Turnb.), Mart, {atterrire), 
 : Koppe (animo pcrturbari, perterrefieri), Kuin. and Kos. (use 
 I perterrere), Thom., All. and De AV. (as Germ.), Grceuf. 
 (>:b!iat^), Penn (be disturbed). Bloomf. (throtrn into unreason- 
 able perturbation), Liinem., A'on der U., (schrecken), Turnb. ;- 
 Schleus., Bretsch., AA'ahl, {as Koppe), Pass , Schirl., {as Germ.), 
 ' Green (to be </isturbed. distjuieled, alarmed, terrified). In the 
 two other places where this word occurs. iMatt. 24 : and 
 JIark 13:7, Campbell renders it as above. 
 
 t Such as connect ds Si i'fc<3t> with kti<no).i',i alone, as E. \. 
 
 seems to do, understand by loyov generally the address, 
 
 I doctrine, reasoning, of the deceivers (Chrysost. in loc. [for, 
 
 ' in his first Hom. on this Epistle, he refers it rather to some 
 
 pretended report of what Paul had said], Oecum., Tlieo- 
 
 phylact, Clar.. Zeg., Engl. Ann., Kenr.), or specially their 
 
 chronological reckoning (Aret., Mich.), The same word is, 
 
 according to Liinem., referred by Baumgarten-Crusius to some 
 
 pretended traditional saying of our Lord; and by Nosselt, to 
 
 the prophecy recorded in Matt. 24. Mark 13. Luke 21. But 
 
 none of these views, excepting the first, could be expressed 
 
 by the simple loyov, and all of them seem to be set aside by 
 
 the division, in v. 15, of the apostolic teaching, as to its 
 
 methods, into Xoyos, oral, and fTticrro?./;, written, instruction. 
 
 j The original edition of E. A'., however, and many other verss., 
 
 have a comnuv also after i:iiaio/.i:i\ thouch verv few expositors 
 
 (Erasm., Keiche, Barn.) are di-sposed to extend <u> Si i,fi(Sy 
 
 over all the three preceding genitives, of which it would in 
 
 I that case bo difficult, if not impossible, safely to distinguish 
 
 • the first from the two last. The great majority, therefore. 
 
 limit this construction to the two last, and explain .-ri«',«aro,- 
 
 by itself as some pretended revelation, or spiritual utterance, 
 
 I within the church. It is this view, which I seek to indicate 
 
 by removing the comma after iwrd. 
 
 k Gr. by ; — ' word spoken, or letter written, by us.' 
 I For X^uoroi; AA'ells, Beng. in his German vei-sion, and all 
 the other recent editors (except Matth. and Bloomf) read 
 jfi'^i'of (A.B.D.G. many cursive MSS. Syr. A'ulg. Origen and 
 other Fathei-s). I reeonnneud that this reading be ado"*" ' 
 
II. TIIESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 51 
 
 KIXG JAMES VERSION. 
 
 3 Let no man deceive you by 
 
 GREEK TEXT. ' " REVISED VERSION. 
 
 3 Mr) Tis vfiai e^aTrarrjo-r] 3 Let no "one deceive you °in 
 
 ° See 1 Tliess. 5 : 15, N. j, &c. j any m.), Murd. Foreign verss. use modus, Weise, maniera, 
 
 " Only hei'o and ch. 3 : 10 does E. V. render rQOTtos means ; maniere, &c., and such of them (except It.), as require a pre- 
 Kom. 3 : 2 and Pliil. 1 : 18, way ;-^V'. (on any manner) ;-Penn ((ft position, have auf. op, in, en. 
 
 of the Lord ; but with the following marginal note : ' Or, as 
 some read, of Clirist.'' 
 
 "■ From the supposed necessity of the case, rather than 
 from any grammatical compulsion, the interpretation of E. V. 
 has been very generally acquiesced in. But 1., assuming that 
 by aaXevd'ijvai anb rov vobs • . . &Qoetod'at is expressed the 
 agitation of fear (Oecum. TaqaY,&f,vai y.ai <fo^i;d-T,vai. See 
 N. i.), and not the commotion which a sudden jo_v might 
 occasion, there was reall}' nothing in this idea of the nearness 
 of the advent, that was likely of itself to strike with panic 
 a church, such as the one at Thessalonica is in these Epistles 
 described to have been (v. 13 ; ch. 1 : 3, &c. ; 1 Thess. 1 : 3, 
 &c. ; 2 : 13, 14, 19, 20 ; 3:6-9; &c.). Only the 'evil servant' 
 finds comfort and security in the thought: 'My lord delay eth 
 his coming' (Matt. 24 : 48) ; whereas of all true Christians it 
 is a scriptural characteristic, that they ' love His appearing ' 
 (2 Tim. 4 : 8. Comp. also Luke 21 : 28; Rom. 8 : 23; Tit. 
 2 : 13 ; 2 Pet. 3 : 12, N. p ; Rev. 22 : 20 ; &c.). In the former 
 Epistle, accordingly, the Thessalonians themselves are seen 
 'waiting for the Son of God from heaven' (ch. 1 : 10) ; and 
 even here, the very consolation, with which Paul has just 
 been seeking to refresh and strengthen his aillicted brethren, 
 is drawn by him from the gleaming fountain of this same 
 blessed hope (ch. 1 : 7, 10). ' Colligendum est robur ad du- 
 randum,' says Calv., on James 5:8; ' colligi autem melius 
 non potest, quara ex spe et quasi intuitu propinqui adventus 
 Domini': 'Strength must be gathered for endurance; but in 
 no way can this better be done, than by hoping for, and, so 
 to speak, gazing at, the speedy coming of the Lord.' 2. As 
 commonly explained, the text presents a singular and solitary 
 contrast to the other chronological intimations of the New 
 Testament on the subject of the advent ; e. g. Matt. 24 : 42-4 ; 
 John 10 : 10; Rom. 13 : 12; PhiL 4:5; Ileb. 10 : 25, 37; 
 James 5 : 8; 1 Pet. 4 : 7; 1 John 2 : 18; Rev. 22 : 20;— 
 (passages, which deserve consideration as well in a subjective 
 regard). Calv.'s solution of this difficulty : ' Instat enim Dei 
 respectu, apud quem mille anni sunt tanquam dies unus': 'It 
 is at hand in respect of God, with whom a thousand years are 
 as one day,' is not quite satisfactory. 3. The phrase is at 
 hand occurs 20 times elsewhere in the English N. T. ; and 
 in no one of those instances does it stand for the Greek word 
 60 translated here, but in 9 instances for ^y/ixe; in 10 for 
 tyyvs \ioTtv\ ; and once, though inadequately, 2 Tim. 4 : 0, for 
 iiffOTr^xe. This last cus^c being plainly analogous to our own, 
 it may be remarked in passing, that is upon me (Genn. isL vor- 
 handen. of which De ^V. and Huth.'s summary negative is noc 
 a sufficient disproof; JIack. hath come ; Fr. S. est arrive) is in 
 t!i:it instance the only idea that either gives the force of 
 
 the term, or harmonizes with the context: f,Srj arrtvSofiai 
 . . . tbv b(iuno» Teri/.exii. [It may likewise be noted, that 
 Chrysost. and Oecura., in their comments on this verse, sub- 
 stitute forms of ifiori-fti for ii'eoT.] No one would think of 
 rendering melasque dati pervenit ad aevi (Virg. Aen. X. 472), 
 'he is apj)roaching, or he is very near, the limits of his ap- 
 pointed time;' though Tumus survived several days. 4. As 
 it is difficult to perceive on what grounds, except those of 
 rhetorical hyperbole, the perfect of tviaTi,fii could be predi- 
 cated of that which, however near, is still future, so, as far as 
 I can trace the form, it never is so employed, but invariably 
 denotes actual presence. The classical usage is fairly rep- 
 resented in such places as Xen. H. G. 2. 1. G. xiSv ivtaxr,- 
 y.oriov 7tQayftarw7', the j'resent state of affairs ; in the familiar 
 6 hearijxvj; [ireoToji] 7i67.tftos, the existing war, with which 
 maj- be compared Dem. 255. 9. 6 yaQ tot haras ■:i67.cftos ; in 
 the grammatical yqovos Irearwg, for the present tense ; &c. 
 The Sept. may be consulted at Esdr. 9 : G; 1 Mace. 12 : 44; 
 I 2 Mace. 3:17; G : 9 ; 12 : 3 ; 3 Mace. 1 : 16 ; &c., to which 
 1 may be added Jos. Antt. 16. G. 2. to td'vos ruiv 'lovSaicov 
 eiy/i^tOTOv tvf)ti)'r^, ov fibrov tv t(o evsOTtoTi xaiooi^ a).).a '/.a"! 
 iv T(j; ^ooytytvr^iiit'o), where the former reference, equally 
 with the latter, excludes all idea of future time. And lasth', 
 as regards the N. T. itself, this verb occurs elsewhere in the 
 six following places : Rom. 8 : 38 ; 1 Cor. 3 : 22 ; 7 : 2G ; Gal. 
 1 : 4 ; 2 Tim. 3:1; Ileb. 9:9; in all of which it is properly 
 rendered in E. V. present ; except 2 Tim. 3 : 1, where the 
 future tense is = E. V. shall come; not, as Rob., shall "stand 
 near, i. e. he at hand, impend ' ( — the same phrases he employs 
 also for our own text; in all the rest, instant, present). The 
 'perilous times' were not to follow 'the last days,' however 
 closely, but to be included within them. (See Storr, Opusc. 
 Acad. iii. 220-7.) — Applying now the result of this induction 
 to the present passage, we get this meaning: 'as that the day 
 of the Lord is on hand, has set in, has come ; ' and the danger, 
 to which the Thessalonians were exposed, was that of suppos- 
 ing, either that the day of the Lord had come in some quite 
 different way, from that in which they had been taught to 
 look for it, to wit, as the day of the Lord's personal return ; 
 or else that this great crisis had actually transpired, and in 
 that precise shape, while they were not aware of it. When 
 Paul wrote the first Epistle, they were sorrowing by the 
 graves of their departed friends, and the grief of nature was 
 enhanced by an apprehension, that their beloved ones might 
 suffer loss at the coming of the Lord. But now, should they 
 hear that He had come, and had not called for them, a yet 
 deeper, more agitating emotion must seize them, lest they 
 themselves had forfeited their share in the glory of the king- 
 
52 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMEs' VERSION. | GREEK TEXT. 
 
 any means: for llutt day shall not Kara /xrjSeua rpoirov- otl lav ft?; 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 any °vvay: tor '^tliat sludl not be, 
 
 •■ The supplement, (which is not to be avoided by making 
 lav fifj = sib cs of the Hebrew oath [Storr, Flatt] ; nor by 
 connecting 6zi closely either with i^ajtaniorj: ' Let no one by 
 any means deceive you that it is, imtil' &c. [Thom.], or with 
 tQonov : in no manner whatever [Burt.] ), should be taken, 
 and in the simplest form, out of the ei/ioTrjKcv ij fj/teQa of v. 2. 
 The aposiopesis itself is best explained by Beng. : 'Habet 
 autem ellipsis haec ivhiflemr. iLvXa^ijs est, qui rem proposi- 
 tam capit bene, nan importune et temeraria audacia, sachle, 
 scheu, etc. Eii.a^tia est, quod Paulus non expresse dicit: 
 Non tenil dies Christi, nisi &c. Leniter loquitur: abstinet 
 verbis, quae non libcnter audirct amator adveutus Christi ' : 
 
 'In this ellipsis there is eiXd^eia. The ti'Xa^ijs is he who 
 treats the matter in hand discreetl}-, not rudely and with a 
 reckless audacity. Here the tvlnfleia is in Paul's not ex- 
 pressly saying: the day of Christ is not coming, unless &c. 
 He speaks gently ; abstaining from words, which one that 
 loved Christ's advent would not willingly hear.' — Castal. (non 
 2>rius id fulurum est), Grot, (illud non eveniet), Beng. {noti fit). 
 Mart, {cid non sard). Some modern verss. hide the gap, by 
 changing the construction into: ' /) dnoaraoia must first etc. 
 (Wakef., .Stolz, Van Ess, All., Mey., Flatt, Sharpe, Fr. S.) 
 Conyb. : for before that day, the filling-away must first kc 
 Turnb. : deceive you by any turn, as if that the &c. 
 
 dom. Jhe latter suggestion may seem to involve a strange, 
 if not au impossible, hallucination. But lot it be considered, 
 (1) that the Lord's coming had been often compared, .ind this 
 by Paul himself in his former communication, to the coming 
 of a thief in the night (1 Thess. 5 : 2, 4) ; so that such an 
 untruth, as that against which he now warns them, might the 
 more easily hv fathered on the Apostle ; especiallj' as he had, 
 moreover, in that same Epistle appeared to nicludo him.self 
 and them as among those who might be living at the time 
 (ch. 4 : 1.5, 17):— (2) that such fiilse alarms of ste.althy ad- 
 vents had been actually foretold by Christ (Matt. 24 : 23-6. 
 It is worth noting, that the whole of Pelag.'s comment on the 
 words, quasi inslet dies Domini. Ne guis vos seducat ullo 
 modo, is the following reference to this prophecy : ' Dicentes : 
 hie Ghristus, ecce ilHc.') : — and (.S) that such a delusion could 
 scarcely be said to be greater than others, which are known 
 to have existed in the Apostolic age. Comp. especially 1 Cor. 
 
 15 : 12 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 18. Syr. (with emphasis : ' that lo ! the 
 
 day of our Lord is come.'' So at least the verb may properly 
 be rendered, instead of, as Murd., is at hand. It is found in 
 Acts 8 : 30 for fjX&ov, they came ; 10:17.' the men who were 
 sent by Cornelius arrived'' [Murd.] — Tremell. advcnerunt; 
 18 : 19, for y.ar>/vr/iae, E. V. he came ; lleb. 12:4 = Tremell. 
 ' nondum pervenistis usque ad sanguinem' =Murd. 'ye liave 
 not yet come unto blood ; ' etc., and is, indeed, just the Chald. 
 nB« of Dan. 7 : 22, naa S3iat1 and the time came. To the 
 same cflect P. gives the Aeth. rcncrit, and Ar. jam advenerit.), 
 Germ, {vorhanden sei), Fr. S. (est /a) ;-Chrysost. (in the iirst 
 Hom. cites once and again 2 Tim. 2 : 18 as an illustrative 
 parallel, and says that the object in both cases was ' to cut 
 away the anchor' of Christian hope [xaS'dTtco riva ayxv^ai' 6 
 Sidflolos dTtoxo^at fiovXofierog], by persuading the Church 
 that 'all th'c great and glorious things promised had already 
 received their accomplisliment, and that there remained no 
 further retribution.' &c. [oVj t« /teydl.a ixilya v.nX haiTtiyd 
 reXos i'ihife . . . ds ovx eart Xotnov dviiSoais, ktA.]), Oecum. 
 (says that what the deceivers alleged was, that the Lord's 
 nagovaia was 'already present' — r^Sq Ev(ndar,s—ij8r] TXaQetrai. 
 And to the same effect Theodor. as given in Oecum.,), Grot. 
 
 (' Nempe, hoc anno ' — this year — [a limitation, of course, alto- 
 gether arbitrary ; like Olsh.'s 'some weeks or, at the farthest, 
 months '] — ' nam eviatijxsti hie dicitur de re praesehti. . . . 
 .Solent autem quae plane proxima sunt, velut pr.iesentia enun- 
 tiari ' : ' for ivioxijxtv here is spoken of a thing that is present 
 , , . and it is common to announce as present what is obviously 
 just at hand,'), Whitb. (^ is, or hatli been, instant'), Beng. 
 (•Magna hoc verbo propinquitas significatur, nam hearuis est 
 praesens ' : ' By this word great nearness is signified ; for 
 h'soTok is present.' His German is herhcigekommen.), Penn 
 (is cdready come), the Duke of Manchester, as cited by Dr. 
 D. Brown in his work on ' Christ's Second coming, will it 
 be Premillenniall' ('The Thessalonians supposed that they 
 were actually entered upon the tribulations of the last days ; 
 and the idea is, that they should not be alarmed as though 
 that diiy had begun — was present then.'), A. A. Bonar, Rc- 
 dcmption Draioing Nigh, London, 1847, p, 292 (is set in), Dr. 
 II. Bonar, Prophetical Landmarks, London, 1848, p. 120 (has 
 arrived), Liinem. (' schon vorhanden, oder schon im Eintreten 
 begrijfen sei'), W.Wood, The Last Things, London, 1851, 
 p. 394 (has come), Alford, at 1 Cor. 7 : 20 (' the instant necessity 
 . . . instant, already begun: for this is the meaning of ere- 
 artSoav, not imminent, shortly to come.' He refers to the N. T. 
 usage, to the passage from Jos., and to a 'note' (not yet pub- 
 lished) ' on 2 Thess. 2 : 2, where,' he adds, ' this distinction is 
 very important.'). Many others, while shrinking from the 
 full import of the phrase, feel it necessary to keep as near to 
 it as possible: Ilamm. Par. (were instantly a coming), B. and 
 L, (itoit sur le jminl d'arriver), Bens, ('just at h.ind, and will 
 happen very shortly '), Guyse (;were just now instantly coming 
 on), Gill ('or is at this instant just now coming on'), Pyle (just 
 at hand), Baumg., Stolz, Van Ess, All., Gossner, Flatt, De W., 
 Von der II., (use nahe bevorstehcn ;-but Baumg. adds : • 'Ei'ioTr,xtv 
 is more than lyyixiv. The latter is spoken of the day of the Lord, 
 .James 5 : 8 ; 1 Pet. 4 : 7. but not so the former, which indicates 
 a present quite immediately impending and already dawning,"), 
 Moldenh. (gam nahe vor der Thiir scy), Krause, Jley,, (schr 
 [ganz] nahe sei), Gerl. ('Gr. unmittelbar bevorslche'), Bloomf., 
 Conyb., Turnb.. (near [close] at hand). Latin verss. inslet. 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 11. 
 
 53 
 
 KIXG JAMES VERSION. 
 
 come, except there come a tailing 
 away first, and that man of sin 
 be revealed, the son of perdition ; 
 
 4 Who opposeth and exalteth 
 himself above all that is called 
 God, or that is worshipped; so 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 eA^jj ?; arrocTTacrLa TrpcoTOP, Kai 
 airoKaXv(j)9fj 6 avdpcoTTOs t?;? 
 afiapTias, 6 ulos rrjs aTrcoXetas, 
 
 4 o di'TLKelfj.ei/os koll virepai- 
 pop-evoi tTTL iravTa Xiyopevov 
 Otov T] aejiaapia, wore avrop ety 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 "lunless there come ■'the 'apostasy 
 first, and "there be revealed "the 
 man of sin, the son of perdition. 
 
 4 "Who opposeth and "up- 
 lifteth himself J'against 'every 
 one • called God or "an object 
 
 ' R. ;-Bens., Wesl., Mack., Newc, Boothr., Penn. Murd., 
 Kenr. See Rev. 2 : 5, N. x. 
 
 ■■ The articles here (;} — 6 — o) have reference to what the 
 Thessalonians had learned on this subject from the Apostle 
 (v. 5), or from ancient prophecj-. — Hamm., H. More {that 
 eminent), Bens., Wesl., Newt., Wakef. {that), Mack., Coke, 
 Thom. and later English verss. ;-Midd., Green, Scholef. ;-all 
 foreign verss. Qilcy. jener). Comp. 1 John 2 : 18, N. d. &c. 
 
 ' jijioazaaia, of the later Greek for aTtoaznaiiS, is equally 
 with the latter in current use with the Sept., for religious pre- 
 varication or rebellion (2 Chron. 29 : 19 ; Jerem. 29 : .52 ; &c.). 
 To this, it is assumed above, the prophecy looks, and not to 
 any political revolt. — It. ;-Fab., Schmidt, H. More, B. and L., 
 Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Newt., Mack., Coke, Thorn., Scott, 
 Clarke, Burt., Bloomf., Troll., Hill (Lectures in Divinity, 
 vol. ii. p. 457, &c., Edinburgh, 1833), Elliott {ad luc. cit. v. 1, 
 N. b). Barn., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 " It is thus Mack, retains the verb in its Greek position, 
 and keeps together the cumulative description of the subject. 
 The same order is followed by most foreign verss., the modern 
 English verss. generally adopting that of W. : dissension come 
 first, and the man of sin he showed. The foreign verss., that 
 have this latter arrangement (Fr. M. ;-Moldenh., Stolz, Van 
 Ess, Mey.), have also Kenr.'s modification of it: the man of 
 sin, the son of perdition, he revealed. 
 
 " E. V.'s capricious treatment of the article in this verse is 
 adopted from T., C, G., B. See N. r, &c., and 1 Thess. 5 : 4, 
 N. k. W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except some of the Latin, and 
 Stolz, Mey.) ;-Bens., Dodd., Wesl., Newc, Coke, Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Scholef., Sharpe, Barn., Conyb., Kenr. 
 
 " The substantive construction of the preceding verse is 
 carried forward under these participial forms ; the article 
 being omitted before ijie^ai^ofiepog, merely because this is 
 but the confirmation and expansion of the general idea in 
 o amxcifiEvog. It is not necessary, therefore, to consider 
 the latter also as connected by zeugma — {ai/Tixeifcai in N. T. 
 always taking the simple dative) — with Ijil Tinvrn y.zX. (Bens., 
 Koppe, Krause, Ros., Newc, Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., 
 Flatt, Pelt, Bloomf). It is even construed as an independent 
 noun (as elsewhere in E. V., adversary) by B. (which includes 
 in brackets the tvliich is of previous verss., before the words 
 an adversary) ;-It. ;-Calv., Grot, Cocc, Schmidt, B. and L., 
 Pyle, Baumg., Moldenh., Mich., Schott, De W., Lunem., Von 
 der H., Turnb. 
 
 * Tertull., August., {snpierextollitur), Wakef. {raiseth him- 
 self up), Kenr. {is lifted up), Peile {lifleth up himself), Turnb. 
 (liflcth himself), hi the N. T. this word occurs again only 
 in 2 Cor. 12 : 7, where Murd. and Alford have uplifted. 
 
 y It. (as allowable ;-and so Est., Dt. Ann., Burt.), Fr. M. ;- 
 Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Muse, Vat., Cocc, Koppe, Ros., Thom., 
 Stolz, Mey., Giisch., Scholef., Conyb., Peile ;-Walil, Rob. 
 
 ' E. V. and the older English verss. apparently follow the 
 Vulg. 07nne quod = nav to, which, however, I find in no 
 printed text but that of Bez., and there it is avowedly for no 
 reason except that Jerome might seem to have read it, and 
 that in Bez.'s own opinion it yields a richer sense : rnihi 
 tamen uherius vidctur. — The masculine construction is ex- 
 pressed by It. ;-Fab., Erasm., Vat, Mont., Cocc, Schmidt, 
 Bens., Beng., Newt., Baumg., Moldenh., Mich., Koppe, Ros., 
 A\"akef., Mack., Newc, Boothr., Pelt, Sharpe, Peile. 
 
 " Not exactly, as Peile, 'every so-called god'— thus errone- 
 ously excluding the true God ; and still more objectionable is 
 Wakef.'s construction of leyofievov as a middle voice : ' every 
 one. that entitleth himself a god.' ^ i-eyo/ievov,'' says Liinem., 
 •is naturally added by Christian awe, since for the Christian 
 mind Tiavra &i6f were nonsense and blasphemy.' Comp. 
 1 Cor. 8 : 5 and Sept. Dan. 11 : 30, 37.— The participial con- 
 struction is retained by Mont., Cocc, Beng., Sharpe, Turnb. 
 
 >> So at Acts 17 : 23 (the only other N. T. instance of ae- 
 ^aofca), where B. V. mistranslates it, as Conyb. here : 'against 
 all worship.' Says Olsh.: ' ^e/Saofia signifies every thing 
 holy, as an object of worship, whether a person, an idol, or a 
 place (Acts 17 : 23).' Here the first reference— to persons- 
 is to be preferred; not, however, for Olsh.'s reason, viz. be- 
 cause 'the article is not repeated' (there being no article in 
 the case), but on account of the general idea of personal 
 hostility in o apicxei/ievog xal vTti^ai^oficros int. — Syr. ( = 
 Tremell. nume.n). It {divinitd), Fr. S. {objet de culte) ;-Erasm. 
 and later Latin verss., except Cocc. and Schmidt, {as Tremell.), 
 Berlenburger Bibel {ein hOchstzuehrendes tVesen), Dodd., 
 JIack., Newc. (but improperly marking a supplement: 'the 
 object of w.'), Thom., Boothr. {that is the obj. of w.), Greenf. 
 (is ; having rendered Oedp, a^iiss), De W. {Anbetungsgegen- 
 stand), Troll., Barn,, Liinem. {was sonst Gegensland der Ver- 
 ehrung), Peile {object of veneration), Von der H. {ein Geg. 
 der Fer.) -y-Gveen ('an object of religious veneration and 
 woi'ship '), Rob., &c. 
 
54 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 that he as God sitteth in the 
 temple of God, shewing himself 
 that he is God. 
 
 5 Reineinber ye not, thiit 
 vvlieii I was yet with you, I told 
 you these things? 
 
 6 And now ye know what 
 withhokleth that he might be 
 revealed in his time. 
 
 7 For tlie mystery of iniquity 
 doth already work: only he who 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Toi^ vaov Tov 0€ov wy Oeov ku- 
 Oiaai, aTro^HKvvvTa iavrov on 
 icrTL 0€os. 
 
 5 ov /xpij/iovevere on etl au 
 irpos vfias', Tavra iAeyov vfXLi>; 
 
 G Kol vvv TO Kare^ov olSare, 
 eh TO airoKaXv(^9r)vaL avTOV iv 
 Tcp eavTOV Kaipcp. 
 
 7 TO yap i^LVO-Tijpioi' ySi] ivep- 
 yeLTUL Tj;? avop-ias, povov 6 KaTe- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 of worship ; "^so that he, •' in the 
 temple of God, 'as God sitteth, 
 'showing himself forth that he 
 is God. 
 
 5 Remember ye not tliat, 
 when I was yet with you, I 
 *told you these tilings? 
 
 6 And now ye know what 
 withholdeth, ''that he "may be 
 revealed in his 'own time. 
 
 7 For tlie mystery 'is already 
 working of "lawlessness, 'until 
 
 < Wakef,, Tliom., Penn, Fr. S., Conyb., Turnb.. retain tKe 
 construction by an infinitive : so as to place, scat, himself. 
 But avTov is not the object (as if for airov [Grot., Koppe, 
 Pelt] ), but the emphatic subject, of xa9iaai : ' He, who him- 
 self has lost all reverence for the Divine, come in what form 
 it may ' (Liinem.). 
 
 •^ The Greek order strikingly represents, first, Antichrist's 
 intrusion into (elg) the peculiar thvelling-place {vaos; on which 
 word, see Trench, Synonytns of the N. T., § 3.) of God; then, 
 his usurping session there; and, lastly, his blasphemous os- 
 tentation [aTtoScixmvTa iavTor), while thus enthroned. It is 
 followed closely by Mack.; less so, by [Bens.] Peile : inso- 
 much that he in the very Temple of God lakes his seal as 
 God, &c. ; not to mention foreign vcrss. 
 
 ■ The words, cog Qeoi', are retained by Beng., Matth., 
 Koppe, Knapp, Schott ; bracketed by Hahn and Bloomf. ; con- 
 demned by Mill; cancelled by Wells, Griesb. and the other 
 recent editors, on the authority of A.B.D.* very many cursive 
 MSS. Vulg. Aeth. &c. Origen, &c. I recommend the follow- 
 ing, as a marginal note : ' Many omit the words, as God.' 
 
 ' E. v.. 1 Cor. 4 : 9 (set fortli) ;-August., Arabrosiast., 
 Erasm., Muse, Vat., Tremell., (use ostentarc ;-for the Vulg. 
 oslendens), II. More {makes a slwir). Mack, (openly show- 
 ing), Liinem. (sich zur Schau slellt), Murd. (displai/eth), Peile 
 (exhibiting), 'I'urnb. (showing himself off) ;-Rob. (to show 
 forth, to set firth, to declare). 
 
 ' Marginal note: ^ Or, used to tclV — i).eyoi>, not once, but 
 often ; the triumph of evil, and the consequent fiery trial of 
 truth and righteousness, in the times preceding the Lord's 
 advent, having been familiar topics of apostolic address. It 
 is true, however, that the imperfect does not necessarily in 
 such a case carry this implication, but may be simply equiva- 
 lent to our own colloquial: / was then saying. Comp. 
 ch. .3 : 10, N. q. — Vulg. (dicebam), Italian verss. (diceca), 
 French verss. (disois) ;-Ambrosiast., Fab., Calv., Mont., (as 
 Vulg. ;-most of the other verss. erroneously substituting 
 dixcrim), MoMenli. and later German verss. (sagte), Conyb. 
 (often told). 
 
 '■ ' In order to his being revealed in his own time, .and not 
 
 sooner.' Some (Wahl, Rob.. &c.) exj^lain ds as marking the 
 
 limit of time: usqucdum, until. For >nay, see 1 Thess. 
 
 3 : 10, N. t. 
 
 ' In the ordination of God there is a set time for every 
 thing (Eccl. 3 : 1-8) — for the evil, no less tliiin for the good — 
 for the revelation of Antichrist, and for his overthrow (Rev. 
 17 : 17), even as for Immanuel's birth (Gal. 4 : 4), death 
 (.John 7 : 30; 8 : 20; &c.), and future glorious epiphany 
 (I Tim. G : 14, 15). See 1 Thess. 2 : 7, N. i. 
 
 1 In the structure of vv. G-8 there is an obvious reference of 
 TO /ivoTij(itoi' here to ajtoy.itkv^&ijrai of v. G and aTtoxakvtp&fi- 
 OExai of V. 8 ; of i\^ri here to hv Tto eavrov yat^w of v. and 
 Tore of V. 8 ; and, lastly, of rijs avofiias here to airov of v. G 
 and 6 cirouog of v. 8. The foi'ce of to fivorr,^iov, moreover — 
 (he mystery of lawlessness = lawlessness as a mystery or 
 hidden leaven — is best brought out by the Greek order; 
 though I do not find that this is followed in the present 
 instance, except by the Vulg. and some other Latin verss. 
 See V. 8, N. o.— W., R., (worketh) ;-Wesl., Newc, Boothr., 
 Sharpe, Kenr., (as IF.), AVakef. (is showing itself), Mack, (in- 
 wardly worketh). Thorn, (is in operation), Penn, Scholef., 
 Conyb., Peile {is making itself fell), Turnb. (is going on). 
 Some (Dt. ;-Fab., Pagn., Castal., Est., Pise, Grot., Ilamm., 
 Storr, Ros., Schott, Bloomf., &c.) take kveQyeltai. as a passive ; 
 but see 1 Thess. 2 : 13, N. x. 
 
 ^ According to an apostolic definition, 1 John 3 : 4 (see 
 NN. n, o), sin — all sin, sin everywhere and at all times — is 
 essentially lawlessness ; but there are in Scripture many in- 
 timations, that this its intrinsic, unchangeable character aud 
 import will come to a more conscious, deliberate, wilful, open 
 assertion in the breaking of bands, and the casting away of 
 cords (Ps. 2 : 3). in the consummate evil of the last days (Dan. 
 II : 3G-8 ; 2 Tim. 3:1-4; I John 2 : 22 ; Rev. 19 : 19 ; &c.). 
 Some, no doubt, deny the possibility of humanity ever coming 
 to such an entire rupture with God (' indem die Menschheit 
 sich niemals so gam mit Gott in Zwiespalt setzen k.ann,' says 
 De W. in an Excursus, whose object is to show that the 
 writer of vv. 5-8 was simply misled by his own ' subjectivity,' 
 and the ideas of his Jewish education; besides that 'the 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 55 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 now letteth will Id, until he be 
 taken out of the way. 
 
 8 And then shall that Wicked 
 be revealed, whom the Lord 
 shall consume with the spirit 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 ^wf apri eu)<i e'/c /xeaov yevi]- 
 Taf 
 
 8 Koi Tore airoKaXvc^OijcreTaL 
 6 avojxos, ov o KvpLOs avaXcoaei 
 Tco TruevjxaTL rod aToiJiaTos avrou, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 only he. who ""withholdeth "for 
 the present, be taken out of the 
 way ; 
 
 8 And then °shall be revealed 
 "the ^lawless one, whom the 
 Lord ' shall consume with the 
 
 ■" E. v., V. C (tlie very unnecessary vamtion being from C, 
 G., B.) ;-W., R.. {holdeth ;-and so Kenr.) ;-IIamm., Whitb., 
 Wells, Penn, Peile, (use to withhold), Bens, {obstructs), other 
 modern vcrss. (use to hinder or to restrain). 
 
 ° Liinem.: " nijrt is closely connected with 6 xariymv, and 
 strengthens the reference of the participle to the inuuediate 
 present of the writer.' — Peile ;-Rob. {'now, at ^'rcsftit, at this 
 moment'). Comp. 1 Thess. 3 : 6, N. f. 
 
 ° See V. 7, N. j. Here the Greek order is retained by the 
 Syr., all the Latin and Italian Terss., Fr. S. ;-B. and L., Baumg., 
 
 Mack., Thorn., Greenf , Von der H. For the, see v. 3, N. v, 
 
 &c. 
 
 p Comp.v. 7, N. k. E. T., 1 Tim. 1 : 9 ; 2 Pet. 2 : 8 {unlaw- 
 ful) ; 1 Cor. 9 : 21 {without law) ;-Musc. ('proprie, eum qui 
 sine lege vivit'), Mont., Bez., Est., {exlex), Oocc. {discedens 
 
 a lege), Engl. Ann., H. More, Berlenburger Bibel {Gesetz- 
 lose ;-and so Gerl., Olsh., Von der H.), Turret. (' iniquus, exlex, 
 xaT tSoxr;i', qui 
 
 Jura negabit sibi nata : 
 ut de Achille Horatius.'), Beng. {Hniqtius illc, nefarius, exlex, 
 et [pressiore Plauti Noniique vocabulo] illex.'), Guyse, Gill, 
 Mich. {Feind der Gesetze und der Obrigkeiten), Krause {Em- 
 porer), Ros. {seditiosus), Mack., Coke, Thom., Scott, Troll., 
 Hill (see V. 3, N. t), Townsend {The N. T. Arranged, Boston, 
 1844), Elliott (see v. 1, N. b), Conyb., Peile, &c. 
 
 ' Wells and the recent editors (except Matth., Schott, 
 Bloomf, Tisch.) here insert the word '//;ooi\- (A.D*.E*.F.G. 
 &c. many old versions and Fathers). I recommend the fol- 
 lowing marginal note : ' Some read, Lord JesusJ' Lachm. 
 
 also reads aveXct. 
 
 limitation of human knowledge by time and space ' presents 
 a difficulty, in the way of regarding the prophecy as contain- 
 ing any objective truth, altogether insurmountable even to 
 the Spirit of Him who made man, and knoweth the end from 
 the beginning ! — And Liinem. is little better.). But, as di- 
 rected against this prophecy, their confidence is every whit 
 as unphilosophical, and, indeed, is as contradictory of experi- 
 ence and the facts of history, as, in the presence of the Divine 
 word, it is daringly profane. — Bez. (though with an over- 
 straining of the force of the article [see 1 .John 3 : 4, N. n] : 
 ' Istius abolitionis legis, rTjg ai'o/tias. Retinenda fuit vis arti- 
 culi indicantis hie agi non tam de simplici quapiam trans- 
 gressione Legis, ut soleo vocem istam interpretari, sed de ipsa 
 quasi totius cultus Bei abolitione, quasi Illegalitalem dicas ' .' 
 ' 'Diis abolition of law. The force of the article should have 
 been retained, as indicating that what is here in question is, 
 not some simple transgression of the law, according to my 
 usual interpretation of the word, but the very abolition, so to 
 speak, of the entire worship of God ; as if you should say, 
 Lawlessness.''), Coco, {discessionis a lege), Berlenburger Bibel, 
 Olsh., Von der H., {Gcsctzlosigkeit), Mich, ('the wickedness, 
 which is yet openly to bid defiance to all laws'), Krause {der 
 Aufruhr), Ros. {sedilio), Troll, ('or L'), Conyb. Comp. v. 8, 
 N. p. 
 
 1 It has been common to construe 6 y.mcxior as the subject, 
 either of a finite form supplied out of itself in the present 
 (Beng., Storr, Pelt) or future tense (E. V. ;-G., B. ;-Dt., Fr. 
 M. ;-Pagu., Bez., Pise, Wesl., Newc, Boothr., Penn, Conyb.), 
 or in the imperative mood (Erasm., Muse, Zeg., Caraerar., 
 &c.) ; or else of 'iarti' understood, with the sense, there is one 
 
 that withholdeth (Fr. S. ;-Hamm., Knatchbull, Whitb. [as allow- 
 able]. Wells, Bens., Dodd., Baumg., Newc. marg., Thom., 
 Burt, Bloomf., Troll., Scholef., Peile, Turnb. Comp. John 
 
 5 : 45 ; 8 : 50). But .either of these supplements is harsh, 
 though it may be too much to say with Liinem. that the 
 latter — to wit, that of the verb of existence, eonv ; not the 
 copulative iorif — is inadmissible (see Win. p. 656). My chief 
 objection to this interpretation is, that it brings out merely a 
 flat, didactic announcement of what the preceding verse as- 
 sumes as already known. On the whole, I prefer to consider 
 
 6 y.ati%mv as the immediate subject of ykvriiai, and as set 
 prominently forward, for the sake of emphasis, by a rhetorical 
 inversion of the natural order, eioi 6 xar. Comp. Gal. 2 : 10. 
 Such is the construction (though, in some instances, with con- 
 siderable variety and laxity in the treatment of the particles, 
 fiovov . . . a^Ti .'. . icoi) of C.;-Syr. (misrepresented by Bloomf. 
 as supplying %aTiv), Germ., It. {' aspettando solo che colui 
 che' &c.) ;-Castal., GOsch., {superest tantum, ut, qui nunc &c.), 
 Tremell., Grot. {' exspectanduni donee amoveatur is qui' &c.), 
 Cocc, Vorstius, Schmidt, Scaliger and Vitringa (as cited by 
 Wolf), Koppe, Nusselt and Heidenreich (as cited by Olsh.), 
 Symonds, Ros., Mack., Mey., Greenf, Schott, De W., Liinem., 
 Von der H. ;-Win. (see p. 634). This view is favoured, more- 
 over, by the emphatic position in the previous clause of to 
 fivarriQiov, apart from t;;s avoftiae; the antithesis (as was 
 suggested above, N.j) being thus strengthened between the 
 present secret operation of lawlessness as a principle, and its 
 future manifestation, as embodied in the lawless one ; and 
 then the intermediate clause, (lorov 6 xariycoi' xrk., serves as 
 a link — the only link — between the two. 
 
66 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 of his mouth, aiiil shall destroy 
 with the brightness of his com- 
 ing: 
 
 9 Even him, whose coming is 
 after the working of Satan, witii 
 all power, and signs, and lying 
 wonders, 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 Koi Karapyqa-ei rfj eVi^afe/a rrj^ 
 Trapovaia^ avrov- 
 
 9 ou iaTLv 1] Trapovcrca kwt 
 ei/epyeiai' rou ^arai^d Cf Traarj 
 Suva/xeL /cat o-jjpeiois kol repacri 
 yj/evSovy, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 'breath of 'his niuuth, and shall 
 destroy with the 'appearing of 
 ■his "Coming: 
 
 9 Even him, whose coming is ' 
 according to the "energy of Sa- 
 tan, witli all 'power and signs 
 and wonders >of falsehood, 
 
 ■■ Comp. E. V. at the original Is. 11 : 4, and see Rev. 13 : 15, 
 N. y. Fr. M. marg. (souffle) j-IIamm., Whitb. (' or br.' ;-and 
 so Scott and Hill), Wells, B. and L. (as Fr. M. niarg.), Bens., 
 Dodd., Pyle, Moldenh. (Athcm), Mart, {fialo), Mich., Stolz, 
 AH., Kistemaker, Moy., Gerl., De W., Luneui., Von der II., 
 {Hauch), Wakef. and later Engl, verss., Schott (halitu) ;-the 
 lexicons generally. 
 
 ■ Haram. and Wells : his oicn. But see 1 Thess. 2 : 7, N. i, 
 &c. Here the emphasis is the more unsuitable, as no such 
 view had yd arisen in the Church, as that Antichrist should 
 perish, except in Christ's own presence, and by His avenging 
 hand. 
 
 ' Beng. : 'Alibi apparilio, alibi adtcntus dicitur, v. 1., eodem 
 sensu: hie autem apparilio adventus ipso adventu prior est, 
 vel certe prima ipsius adventus emicatio, uti crrufdnia rtii 
 r^jue^ag' : 'Sometimes the appearing is spoken of; sometimes, 
 and in the same sense, the coming, v. 1 : but here the appear- 
 ing of the coming is prior to the coming itself, or at least is 
 the first gleam of the advent, as InnpavBia rijg 7}/«fp«s.' And 
 jutt as this latter phrase denotes simply the dawn, not the 
 brightness, of day, so the constant usage requires a corre- 
 sponding abatement here. The force of tlie general state- 
 ment, however, may by considered as thereby proportionably 
 enhanced; (/. d. 'As, when the Man of sorrows confrniitcd 
 in Gethsemane those who, led by Judas, the typical antichrist 
 (John 6 : 70; 13 : 27; 17 : 12), sought His life, "they went 
 backward and fell to the ground" (John 18 : 6), so shall it be 
 again in the last days of the Church's humiliation. Fur the 
 discomfiture of The Antichrist — that most terrible emissary 
 and instrument of Satan — it will suftice for Christ, in the 
 very hour and power of darkness, to "show himself" (Ps. 
 i>4 : 1. See also ch. 1 ; 9, N. d and references there.). And 
 so Chrysost. : a^y.et Tta^eZvai avTot^, y.a'i ravTa Ttdvra aTto- 
 XtoXe. orjjacirf^r I'mdrt;!', xa'i tfuiiis iiuiov: 'It is enough that 
 He be present, and all these things perish. He will stay the 
 deception, simply by appearing.' See also Tlieodor, and Oecum. 
 — E, V,. everywhere else (5 times. Once the word is used of 
 the tirst advent of the Saviour; in the other four instances, 
 as here, of the second. In the present instance, E. V. follows 
 B.) ;-T., C, G., (appearance), R. (manifestation) j-Syr. ( = 
 Tremell. revelatione. Murd. visibilit;/), Germ. (Erscheinung), 
 Dt. (verschijning). It., Fr. S., (appan'a'on) ;-Tertull. {apparcn- 
 tia), Aret., Est., Schmidt, Gosch., Schott, (as Beng.), Hamm., 
 Baumg. (as Germ. ; and so Stolz, Lunem., Von der II.). 
 Wakef., Kenr., Peile, (a.? R.). Sharpe (as T.), Barn, (appear- 
 
 ing, appearance). Turnb. ;-Wahl [as Beng.). Rob. (as Barn.), 
 Schirl. (as Germ.). 
 
 " Marginal note : ' Or, presence.'' This primary meaning of 
 Tinqovoin appears in E. V., 2 Cor. 10 : 10 ; Phil. 2 : 12, and is 
 given, here by Fr. S. marg. ;-Coco., Hamm., Wakef., Gosch., 
 Penn, Do-JR^, Bloomf, Lttnem., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 ' The German verss. and commentaries generally (not Lu- 
 ther), the Italian verss., Gosch. and Castal.. connect laxiv close- 
 ly with iv Ttdorj Svyri/tei y.xL for the predicate, and treat y.nx 
 h'iriytiav rov ZaTuva as a mere explanatory appendage ; but 
 with no advantage either to the grammar or the sense. On the 
 contrary, the latter clause, taken by itself, or at least as the 
 leading feature in the statement, yields this fuller and more 
 appalling intimation, that the entire coming of the Man of sin 
 — his spirit and aims and measures throughout — will be in- 
 stinct with the energy of Satan (Chr3'sost. : avd-(i(0Ti6s rig 
 Tidonv avrov Sexo^tEvos ri;v ireoyeiav) 'Some man receiving 
 all Satan's energy.' So Theodor. and Oecum.), and that, even 
 as the Church is ' the body of Christ, the fulness of Him that 
 filleth all in all ' (Eph, 1 ; 23 ; comp. v. 19 ; 3 : 20 ; <tc.), so in 
 Antichrist, his master-piece, will Satan, so to speak, exhaust 
 himself; putting forth through him all his own resources of 
 strength and guile, in both the spheres of his operation, the ex- 
 ternal [u' Tzdarj SvrnitEL y.al orjnlotg y.ftl rt^aai ysrSovg) and 
 the spiritUiil (Ir Ttdoij r'tTraxr^ t/Js dSixing). In this regard, the 
 Syr. is worthy of note. = Murd. for the coming of that [evil 
 
 Onr] is the working of Satan. For according to, see E, V,, 
 
 Kph. 1: 10; 3:20; &c, ;-R. ;-Vulg. and most other Latin 
 verss. {secundum or juxta), It. (sccondo), Fr. M.,-S., (selon);- 
 Bens., Dodd., Wakef., Newc, Thorn., Boothr,, All. and De W. 
 (gemass). Sharpe, Barn,, Liinem, (in Angcmessenhcit damit 
 &c.), Kenr,, Turnb, ;-and 2 Pet. 3 : 3, N. f. 
 
 " E. v., twice (effectual operation. At v. 11 also, E. V. and 
 many others express the idea of strength, might, &c.) ;-Fr. 
 M.,-S., (efficace) ;-Pagn., Tremell., (use efficacitas), Calv. ('vel 
 f/^caciam ' ;-which word Bez., Pise, Turret., Gosch., adopt), 
 Bens, (at v. 11), Dodd., Moldenh, (Kraft), Newt,, JIack, 
 (strong working), Coke. Thom,, Scott, Clarke (' energy, or in- 
 ward working'), Schott (efficientiam) , Townsend (see v, 8, 
 N. p: 'or c«.'). Bam., Conyb. ('in the strength of Satan's 
 working'). Von der H. (Kraflwirkung). 
 
 « By removing the commas after the words power and 
 signs, it is sought to provide for the reference of yevSovg [as 
 well as of rr«<;/;] to all the three nouns ;— the construction 
 adopted by T., C, (lying power ic.) ;-Ar., Germ, ;-Castal,, 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 57 
 
 KI.N'G JAMES VERSION. 
 
 10 And with all deceivable- 
 ness of unrinrhteousiiess in them 
 that perish; because they re- 
 ceived not the love of the truth, 
 that they might be saved. 
 
 I GREEK TEXT. 
 
 10 /cat eV TTaarj airaTrj rrj^ 
 aSLKia^ ei> roh air oX\v fie vols, 
 av9 (jiv Tijp uyaiTTfu rrjs dXrjdeias 
 ouK eSe^ai'TO els to acodijuai au- 
 
 TOVS' 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 10 And with all 'deceitfulness 
 •of unrighteousness "in 'those 
 wiio ""are perishing ; ^because 
 they ^accepted not the love of 
 the truth, that they might be 
 saved ;^ 
 
 • E. v., Matt. 13 : 22; Mark 4 : 19; Heb. 3 : 13;-W. {de- 
 ceit), R. (seducing) ;-Bens., Dodd.. Mack., Newc, Thorn., 
 Boothr., Sliarpe, Bloomf., Barn., Kenr., Peile, {as fF.), Wakef., 
 (seduclion). Scholef. {as above ; and adds : ' I do not perceive the 
 ground of adopting a different translation, which quite changes 
 the idea.' The ground was probably no wish at all to change 
 the idea [deceivahie, deceiuableness, being often used by our 
 older writers for deceitful, deceitfulness. Nor is this use quite 
 obsolete even now. Thus Trench, English Past and Present, 
 New York ed. p. 136 : ' Words that have changed their meaning 
 have often a certain deceivableuess about them.'], but simply 
 that a phrase, which our Translators had not elsewhere em- 
 ployed, might be retained in one instance, for the sake of 
 variety ; — T., C, G., B., having already employed it here.), 
 Conyb. {delusions), Murd. {deceptiveness), Turnb. {deception) ;- 
 Green [deceit, deception, delusion), Rob. {deceit, deceitful- 
 ness). 
 
 ' For the different relations, which this genitive also has 
 
 been taken to e.\press, see t. 9, N. y. Schott brackets, and 
 
 Mey., Lachra., Tisch., cancel, the Tr,i. 
 
 ^ In the original edition of E. V., there is a comma here, as 
 there is also in T., C, G., B. ;-It. ;-Erasm., Casta!., Vat., 
 Hamm., Wakef., Stolz, Van Ess, Gosch.. Conyb., Murd., Peile, 
 Turnb. ; and in the Greek text of Beng., Griesb., Koppe, 
 Mey., Burt., Troll., Bloomf. ;— while T., C, G. ;-Germ., Fr. S. 
 marg. ;-Castal., Dodd., Moldenh., Koppe, Krause, Ros., Wakef., 
 Mack., Newc, Thom., Stolz, Van Ess, Clarke, Flatt, Gosch., 
 Schott and De W. (if this reading be kept), Sharpo, Barn., 
 Peile, Von der H., Turnb., translate iv, among, inter, apud, 
 unler, bei. This punctuation, and very often this rendering, 
 come from referring ij/ rati a.:^oU.v/cevoi; to all that precedes 
 of the sentence, ov sariv xrL Yet, looking at the passage in 
 
 the light of Matt. 24 : 24 and 2 Cor. 4 : 3, I am disposed to' 
 retain the close connection of these words with aTtdrj] t^s 
 aScxia;; and then it is intimated that Antichrist, though 
 sitting in the temple of God, and displaying his pomp and 
 his wonders before all the worshippers, shall nevertlieless 
 succeed in deceiving only the anolliifitvoi ; the reasons of 
 which success immediately follow, as the}' exist on man's 
 part, and (v. 11) on God's. The margin, however, may 
 
 bear this note: 'Or, as many, unrighteousness, among? 
 
 The iv is cancelled by Wells, Mey., Scholz, Schott, Lachm., 
 Tisch., with Lunem.'s approbation, on the authority of A.B. 
 D*.F.G. Vulg. Origen, &c. ; and then Schott, De W., 
 Liinem., adopting the general reference of rots anolL, explain 
 this as a dative of disadvantage or (De W.) of judgment. I 
 recommend this marginal note: ' Or, as some read, for? 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 4 : 13, NN. q, r, &c. 
 
 '' Dt. {verloren gaan) ;-Mont.. Tremell., Est., Cocc, {per- 
 eunlibus), Berlenburger Bibel, Beng., Moldenh., Stolz, AH., 
 Kistemaker, Gossner, Flatt, De W., Liinem., Von der H., {ver- 
 loren gehen), B. and L. {doivent perir), Wakef {prepared for 
 destruction), Bloomf {are sure to perish), Conyb. (are in the 
 way of perdition), Peile {are in the way to perish), Alford at 
 2 Cor. 2 : 15. 
 
 ' Gr. for that — a righteous quid pro quo, as in Acts 12 : 23. 
 
 '' ' Not only did they hate and reject the truth ; they also 
 resisted and quenched the gracious influences, by which God 
 sought to subdue their enmity.' See 1 Thess. 2 : 13, N. s, &c. 
 
 ^ My view of the relation between v. 11 and the preceding 
 context (see N. b) induces me to retain the punctuation of our 
 Text, and of Beng., Burt., Scholz. Thom. even begins a new 
 paragraph with avfy cuv, thus : ' Because they did not embrace 
 &c. ; for this cause therefore God &c.' 
 
 Est., Bens, (false miracles, signs, &c. ;-and nearly so Newc. 
 [but in tlie margin, as above], Boothr., Turnb.), Dodd. (as T.), 
 Beng., Moldenh., Mich., Krause, Wakef (imposture of mir., 
 and of s., &c.). Mack, (power and s., and mir. off), Thom. 
 (the p., and s., and wonders off), Stolz, Van Ess, Clarke (as 
 allowable), Mey., Flatt, Pelt, Schott, Sharpe (as above), Olsh., 
 De W., Bloomf., Conyb. (the might and s. and w. of f), 
 Liinem. Others restrict it to arj^ueioig y.ai re^aai. So the 
 Vulg. virtute [some editions and Am. here insert a comma] et 
 signis et prodigiis mendacibus is interpreted by R. (p., and 
 lying s. and w.) and Kenr. (p., and false s., and prodigies) ; 
 and so Calv., Muse, Vat., Corn, a Lap., Baumg., Peile {might, 
 even in false attestations and w.). Von der H. 
 
 ' Liinem. : ' The genitive [y/svSovg] can signify : ... of 
 
 8 
 
 which the nature is falsehood ; or : which proceed from false- 
 hood ; or : which lead to falsehood, of which the object is 
 falsehood. The last view is to be preferred.' It is the view 
 also of Ambrosiast., Grot.. De W., Win. ; and is allowed, or com- 
 bined with the first view, by Chrysost. and most others 
 (Schott at the same time referring to the andrt] xijs dStxias 
 of V. 10, as a proof that the idea o( purpose was the prominent 
 one in the present case also). — For the translation of yjeiiSovs 
 by a noun in the genitive, see B. {of lying) -j-Vt., It., Fr. M.,- 
 S. ;-Tertull., August., Ambrosiast., Fab., Mont, Engl. Ann. 
 ('Gr. o/a lie, or, falsehood'), Cocc, Schmidt, Tillotson (of 
 lies), Mack, (as above ;-and so Newc. marg., Thom., Sharpe, 
 Conyb.), Scott (of a lie), Greenf , Gosch., De W. See also 
 iov falsehood, v. 11, N. m. 
 
03 
 
 II. THESSAL0NIAN8. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VEIISIOX. 
 
 11 And for this cause God 
 shall send them strong delusion, 
 that they should believe a lie : 
 
 12 That they all might be 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 11 Koi Slu tovto Trefxyj/eL av- 
 T0i9 6 Oeos tvepytiav TrXavrji, 
 eif TO TTLcrreua-ai. avTovs rco 
 yj/evSer 
 
 12 iVa KpL$co(ri iraures o'l jxr] 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 11 And Hherefore 'shall God 
 send them 'an energy of delu- 
 sion, i-that they 'may believe 
 ■"the falsehood ; 
 
 12 "That ° all pmay be "judged. 
 
 ■■ See 1 Thess. 2 : 13, N. ii. 
 
 ' Tlie auxiliary of the future is thus placed, before the sub- 
 ject, iu the German verss., Dt. ;-Wakef., Sharpe, Peile. 
 
 Scholz, Schott, Lachm., Tisch., Theile, read. ni/iTtei. 
 
 1 See V. 9, N. w. The Greek construction is retained by 
 W., R. ;-TiIlotson, Bens., Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Newc, Thom., 
 Boothr., Penn, Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., Peile ;-and many 
 foreign verss. 
 
 I" Many are at pains here to soften, or disguise, the final 
 eli, or 'ii-a of T. 12, or both, into the ecbatic so that (Corn, a 
 Lap. [in case the proper connection of els with nsfixfisi be 
 retained, instead of a connection, which he prefers, with ivi^- 
 yeiay irAnj';;;], Grot., Whitb. [icJiich shall have this effect upon 
 them, that they shall &.C.], Turret., Dodd., Wesl., Pyle, Mart., 
 Koppu, Krause, Kuin., Ros., Newc, Stulz, Boothr., Van Ess, 
 Clarke, AH., Mey., Flatt, Pelt, Schott, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., 
 Peile); but with no result worth the trouble, unless the judi- 
 cial, punitive (Sia tovto), Divine mission of the energy of 
 delusion be at the same time transformed into a mere per- 
 mission ; and it is true that the moUifj'ing process generally 
 begins there. Thus Pelag. : ' Permittit venire : nam si Deus 
 mittit, non est operatio Satanae': 'He permits it to come: 
 for, if God sends it, it is not a working of Satan.' But see 
 V. 12, N, q. 
 
 1 Thuni., Penn, Murd., Kenr. Comp. 1 Thess. 3 : 10, N. t. 
 
 "' Marginal note : ' Or, falsehood.' Scholef. : ' The lie, viz. 
 of the Apostasy. It might be falsehood generally ; but if 
 expressed with an article, it must be the definite one.' In 
 the latter case, the reference may be to the r^'cvSovs of v. 9 
 (comp. 1 John 2 : 21, 22, ^evSos — o ipeuaTi^s), or possibly to 
 that characteristic lie of Antichrist, v. 4, in which the Satanic 
 promise in the garden (Gen. 3 : 5) may be considered as 
 finding its last and highest, but still appropriate, fulfilment. 
 Of authorities that can be safely cited on this point, the fol- 
 lowing adopt the definite, or demonstrative, interpretation: 
 Italian and French verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Peile, Turnb., (the 
 lie), Pyle (the grand imposture), Kuin. (huic), Wakef (this), 
 Thom. (this /.), Sharpe, Green, (the f.) ; — the following give 
 the general or abstract (comp. John 8 : 44) : W. (leasing), 
 T., C, G., B., (lies), R. (lying) ;-Newc., Midd., Boothr., Penn, 
 Bloomf, (falsehood). Schott (mendaciis), Olsh., Conyb. (as 
 T.), Kenr. (as R.). See also, for falsehood, v. 9, N. y. 
 
 ° See V. 11, N. k. 
 
 ° ^V., R. ;-Wakef, Mack., Newc, Thom., Penn, Conyb., 
 Kenr., Turnb. Tisch. reads ri^taiTes. 
 
 p See 1 Thess. 2 : 10, N. 1. 
 
 1 Of course, according to their character and deserts, as 
 these are exhibited both before and after ; q. d. ' Men hate 
 the truth, which God sends to them for their salvation, and 
 even refuse to be reconciled to it (v. 10). He then, and 
 therefore, instead of destroying them at once, takes measures 
 to bring out all the wickedness and madness of their hearts 
 (v. 11) ; and this, iu order to their being ultimately brought 
 into judgment (Eccl. 11 : 9), when He himself sh.all be justi- 
 fied in His speaking, and shall be clear in His judging' (Ps. 
 51 : 4. Here also it is by means of an extreme manifestation 
 of sin, that the Divine purpose [■|rBb] draws forth and vindi- 
 cates the declaration of judgment. See Chrysost. on v. 10 of 
 our contest.). ' Judicati seducentur,' says August, de Civil. 
 Dei, XX. 19. 4, 'et seducti judicabuntur ' : 'When judged, 
 they shall be seduced ; and when seduced, they shall be 
 judged.' The ideas of condemnation and punishment are 
 rather immediate inferences from the context, or from the 
 known character of the object, than what y.^ivio properly 
 expresses, or even of itself implies. And the same remark — 
 (which is equally applicable to ■ji'i and asi^) — holds good 
 generally, as I believe, in the cases cited by the lexicons in 
 behalf of such an extension of the meaning of the verb ; 
 e. g. (Rob.) Luke 19 : 22; Acts 7:7; 13 : 27 ; Rom. 2 ; 12; 
 1 Cor. 11 : 31, 32; lleb. 13 : 4; &c. Perhaps the utmost that 
 it anywhere means is the act of separating, discerning, dis- 
 criminating, and so adjudging, according to the truth of each 
 particular case. — Out of 113 instances E. V. makes x^hm == 
 y.aTay.^iiio only in 7, including Rev. 18 : 20 (where see N. k) ; 
 the others being John 3 : 17, 18 (twice) ; Acts 13 : 27 ; Rom. 
 14 : 22;-W. (demed), R.;-Syr. (^?ziJ = Tremell. judi- 
 centur), Vulg. and other Latin verss., except Pagn., Cast-al., 
 Bez., Pise, Gosch., (as Tremell.), Germ, (gerichtet), Dt. 
 marg. (Gr. geoordeelt), Italian verss. (giudicati), Fr. M.,-S., 
 (juges) ;-Engl. Ann,, Hamm., Whitb. (' Gr. judged and con- 
 demned '), Wells, Campbell (censuring the common version 
 of y.nTay.()id^r,otTat, Mark 16 : 10, adds: 'It is still worse to 
 render the simple verb x^lvciv [2 Thess. 2 : 12] to damn ; that 
 verb properly signifying not so much as to condemn, but to 
 judge, to try: though sometimes used by a figure, the cause 
 for the consequence, to denote to punish.'), Stolz (liber Alle das 
 Gericht crgehe ;-and nearly so Van Ess, Kistem.iker), All. (us 
 Germ. ;-and so De W., Lunem., Von der II.), Grcenf (^bbc--^), 
 Kenr.; though several of these, in margin or commentary, 
 explain in the sense of condemned — the word generally used 
 in the other English verss 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 59 
 
 KIXG JAMES VERSION. 
 
 damned who believe not the 
 truth, but had pleasure in un- 
 righteousness. 
 
 13 But we are bound to give 
 thanks always to God for you, 
 brethren beloved of the Lord, 
 because God hath from the be- 
 ginning chosen you to salvation, 
 through sanctitication of the 
 Spirit, and belief of the truth : 
 
 14 Whereunto he called you 
 by our gospel, to the obtaining 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 TTLarevaavTes rfj a\7]dela, aAA' 
 
 13 fffxels 8e 6(j)eiXofi€u €V)(a- 
 piartlv TcS 0ew iravTOTe nepl 
 v/xMU, dSeXcpoi iQ-yaTrrj/xevot vtto 
 Kvpiov, OTL e'lXeTo vfxds 6 Oeof 
 air apxv^ f'? crarripiav iu ayia- 
 o-pcS TTvevpiaTos koI Trlaret. aXrj- 
 Oeias, 
 
 14 ei? o eKaXecrev vp.ai Sia 
 Tov evayyeXlov rjfjLau, eh Trepi- 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 who ■'believed not the truth, but 
 had pleasure 'in ■ unrighteous- 
 ness. 
 
 13 But °we are bound to give 
 thanks ' to God always for 
 you, brethren beloved "by the 
 Lord, because God ' chose you 
 yfrom the beginning to salvation 
 'through sanctification of "the 
 Spirit and 'faith in the truth; 
 
 14 =Whei-eunto he called ''you 
 by our gospel, to the 'obtaining 
 
 3 ; 1 Thess. 1:2; &c. ;- 
 Sharpe, Conyb., Murd., 
 
 ' Believe is merely an error of the press. 
 
 ■ The en is cancelled by Me}-., and bracketed by Lachm. 
 
 ' Or there may be a definite reference to aSiy.ia; of v. 10. 
 Thus, It., Fr. M. -S., (have the article here, not at v. 10) ;- 
 ■Wakef. {such), Peile, Turnb., {the). 
 
 ° 'Ilfctti Si . . . vftcSv emphatically marks the separation 
 of the writer and the readers from the company of Anti- 
 christ's victims. 
 
 ' For the order, see E. V., ch. 1 
 R. ;-Bens., Wesl., Mack., Thorn., 
 Kenr. ;-and man}' foreign verss. 
 
 " See 1 Thess. 1 : 4, N. p, &c. 
 
 " The verb is given before Ati a^y/js, by "Wakef., Mack.. 
 Conyb., Peile, Turnb. ;-and many foreign verss. — For render- 
 ing it as a historic aorist, see E. V., v. 14; Rom. 8 : 29 ; 
 
 1 Cor. 2:7; &c. ;-W. ;-Krause, Wakef., Nevpc, Stolz, Van 
 
 Ess, Conyb., Kenr. Wells and (excepting Beng., Matth., 
 
 Scholz, Bloomf.) all the recent editors read eikaro. 
 
 y Lachm., on the authority of E.G. and the Vulg. ^rinH^/ns, 
 reads ajia^x'i^- 
 
 ' JIarginal note : ' Gr. in.' So the si' here (comp. 1 Thess. 
 4 : 7, N. 1) is given by W., B., R. ;-Yulg., Germ., Dt., It., 
 Fr. S. ;-Fab., Calv., Jlont., Cocc, Schmidt, Moldenh., All., 
 Steig. (on 1 Pet. 1 : 2), Schott, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile, Von der 
 n. ;-Rob., Win. De W. is alone in making it^ els, and in re- 
 garding it as introducing the immediate, aiarrjoiav being 
 the ultimate, object of the e'dero. The vrords Iv ayiaanoi 
 xzX. lire connected closely with aojT/;olai' by Flatt {salutein 
 per emendationem), Giisch. ('ad salutem sanctitato . . . con- 
 sequendam'), Schott {salutem positam in), Peile ('a state of 
 salvation, consisting in') — Flatt and Peile at the same time 
 explaining aaiTtj^im- of what Christians have in the present 
 life; whereas the aV.aTo . . . *.V dpx'js (see 1 John 1 : 1, N. a; 
 2:13; and comp. 1 Cor. 2:7; Eph. 1:4; 3:9; Col. 1 : 20 ; 
 
 2 Tim. 1 : 9), and the strong reference in all that precedes to 
 the crisis of judgment, point rather to that perfected salvation 
 which is the end of faith (1 Pet. 1 : 9), and which consists, 
 
 according to the writer's own explanation in the next verse, 
 in obtaining the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 " The interpretations of nvevftaros as = Tifei'/iartxip (Wakef. 
 a spiritual purification ; Brown, at 1 Pet. 1 : 2, a spiritual 
 separation ; Peile a spiritual consecration), or as meant, not 
 of the Holy Spirit the Author, but of the human spirit the 
 subject, of the ayiaauos (Est. and Engl. Ann. [allow this], 
 Koppe, Krause, Mack., Schott, Kenr,), are not justified, espe- 
 cially in such a construction, by the mere absence of the 
 article. It may also be observed, that the Christian sanctifi- 
 cation and salvation are commonly exhibited (and see espe- 
 cially 1 Thess. 4 : 3-6 ; 5 : 23) as extending to the whole 
 man. 
 
 ■i V or faith [in], see E. V., Mark 11 : 22; Acts 3 : 16; (no- 
 where else, out of two or three hundred instances, does E. V. 
 render irioTis, belief) ;-W.. G., B., R., {faith of) ;-Conyb., 
 Murd. ;-Rob. 
 
 » 'To all that, for which, whether as means or end, God 
 chose jou — faith, sanctification, salvation — He also (Rom. 
 8 : 30) called you,' For there is no reason, grammatical or 
 doctrinal, for restricting ch o to any one {atoTi;^ia); as Pise, 
 Bens., M. Henry, Beng,, Dodd., Coke. Barn. ; — or Trtazei, as 
 Vat., Aret., Cocc, Zeg.), or any two {ayiaa/np . . . xal Ttiaret, 
 as Est., Corn, a Lap., Grot., Whitb., Wesl., Moldenh., Koppe, 
 Mey., Flatt, Schott, De W.), of the three ; though, inasmuch 
 as salvation is the leading idea and ultimate end, to which the 
 others are but subsidiar}', this is repeated and defined in the 
 latter clause of the verse, eh Tie^tTtoirjoti' xrX. Most arbitrary 
 of all is the reference of Pelt : ' ad electionem atque animum, 
 quo eadem digni evadimus,' and Bloomf: 'election and sancti- 
 fication ; ' as well as Mich, and Olsh.'s explanation of els o as 
 = therefore. 
 
 '' Only Lachm. reads i^fcas- 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 5 : 9, N. f — a parallelism sufficient, along with 
 
 the hortatory nature of what follows in v, L5, to justify the 
 common interpretation of this clause against that of Chrysost,, 
 Oecum., Theophylact, Casta!, Vat,, Corn, a Lap., Vorstius* 
 
60 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. II. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 of tlie glory of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 15 Therefore, brethren, stand 
 i'ast, and hold the traditions 
 which ye iiave been taught, 
 whether by word, or our epistle. 
 
 16 Xow our Lord Jesus Christ 
 himself, and God, even our Fa- 
 ther, which hath loved us, and 
 hath given iis everlasting conso- 
 lation and good hope through 
 grace, 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 TTOirjcni' So^rj^ tou Kvpiov I'jjxcov 
 Ir](rov XpLCTTov. 
 
 15 ctpa ovv, aSeA^oi, ar-qKtre, 
 Kou Kpareire ras TrapaSoaei^ a? 
 iSL8a)(^di]Te, elre 8ia Xoyov etre 
 St. eTTicrroA?;? iipwu. 
 
 16 avTos 5e o Kvpios iipiSiv 
 ' Irjcrovs XpLaros, koll 6 Oeos kou 
 iraTrjp rjpcoi', 6 dyairtjaaf rjpa^ 
 KoX 8ovs 7rapaKXr](TLV alcovlav Koi 
 ikiriSa ayaOrjv eV )(apLTt, 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 of the glory 'of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 15 ^So then, brethren, stand 
 fast, and hold the '■instructions 
 which ye have been taught, 
 whether 'by our word or epistle. 
 
 16 'But '■may our Lord Jesus 
 'Christ, ■" and ° our God and Fa- 
 ther, "who P loved us, and ■■ gave 
 us everlasting consolation and 
 good hope 'through grace. 
 
 ihat glory might be acquired for our Lord Jesus Christ ; as 
 well as that suggested by Eph. 1 : 1-t and 1 Pet. 2:9: that ye 
 might be tlie glorious possession of our L. J. C. (Syr. [= Murd. 
 that ye might be the glory to &c.], Germ. ;-Menochius, Har- 
 duin, Calv., Mart., Mich., Thorn, [to be an acquisition of glory 
 to &c.], Steig. [on 1 Pet. 1 : 2]. Turnb. [for a glorious acq. of 
 (fee] ) ; to say nothing of Peile's fancy : ' so that ye have now 
 a glorious participation with us in our L. J. C 
 
 ' Not merely: 'of which He is the author orbestower' 
 (Fr. M. ;-Bens., Moldenh., Mey., Pelt, &c.), but: 'with which 
 He himself is glorifled.' Comp. .John 17 : 22 ; Rev. 21 : 11 ; 
 &c. 
 
 ^ See 1 Thess. 5 : C. N. s. 
 
 '' Hesych. : naoaSoason'. SiSaaxalimi'. The other gloss, Ttit- 
 oiiSoati. liyonrfo; SiSaaxalia, is here inapplicable. Campbell: 
 ' I'he word tradition with us imports, as the English lexico- 
 graphei- rightly explains it, "' anything delivered orally from 
 age to age;" whereas Tra^dSoati properly implies, "anything 
 handed down from former ages, in whatever way it has been 
 transmitted, whether by oral or by written testimony; or 
 even an}- instruction conveyed to others, either by word or 
 by writing." In this last acceptation we find it used in . . . 
 2 Thess. 2 : 15.'— T., C. B., {ordinances ;-so E. V. once, 1 Cor. 
 11 : 2), G.;-Syr. (= Tremell. mandata, Murd. precepts), Germ. 
 {Satzungen), Dt. (inzetlingen), It. (insegnamenti), Fr. M. 
 (enseignemens), Fr. S. (institutions) ;-Erasm., Calv., Muse, 
 Vat., (instituliones), Pagn., Bez. in some editions. Pise, (tradi- 
 tam ductrinam), Castal. (instituta), Engl. Ann. ('doctrines, 
 precepts, or instructions ; ' and one or another of these terms 
 is here employed by Hamm. Par., Bens., M. Henry, Dodd., 
 Pyle, Wakef, Coke, Thom., Boothr., Scott, Clarke, Bloomf., 
 Troll., Barn., Turnb. ;-Green, Rob.), B. and L. (doctrine), 
 Wolf, (doctrinas), Moldenh., Stolz, Mey., (Lchre[n]), Ros. 
 (praeceptis), Flutt [Vorschriften), Schott (inslitutionem doc- 
 trinae evangelicae). Sharpe (lessons), De W. (Mittheilungen). 
 Conyb. (translates TinoaSootn «»- iSiSdxd'rjTc, teaching, which 
 has been delivered to you) ;-lexicons generally. Almost all 
 these employ a different phrase at Matt. 15 : 2, 3, 6; &c. ; that 
 phrase being, for the most part, tradition or an equivalent. 
 
 ' Gr. by word or by epistle of us. T., C, G., Bloomf, insert 
 the pronoun as above ; but, by retaining the second Sia, they 
 equall}- liiil to show the reference to both nouns. This is 
 done, by means of a repetition of the pronoun, in B. ;-Dt., Fr. 
 M.,-S. ;-Bens.. Mart., Mack., Penn, Conyb., Turnb. ; while the 
 expedient, which I have adopted, appears in Germ. ;-Castal. 
 (nostra vel oratione vel epistola), Newc, Boothr., Sharpe, 
 Scholef., Kenr. Many others variously indicate the same con- 
 struction. 
 
 i See 1 Thess. 3 : 11, N. w, itc. Chrysost. : ^d!.ir tiV} i^era 
 TtaoawEOiV TOVTO yd^ iartr ovrms ^or^d'elv. . . . sym fiiv rot. 
 ovTtos slTtoifj tpriai' to Se Tzdf rov O'eov earc, otTi^t^at, ^e^atw- 
 acn, xtL : ' Here again prayer follows exhortation: for this is 
 truly to lend assistance. ... I, to be sure, have spoken thus, 
 sa3'S he ; but the whole is of God, to establish, confirm, &c.' 
 
 k See 1 Thess. 3 : 11, N. x. 
 
 1 Lachm. reads 6 y^^torog. 
 
 - See 1 Thess. 3 : 11, X. a. 
 
 " See 1 Thess. 1 : 3, N. n, &c. Lachm. reads [o] &e6e 6 
 
 TiaTiiQ. 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 1 : 10, N. x. &c. 
 
 p Liinem. : 'The participle of the aorist, ay*,T;;ons-, must 
 not bo weakened into: "qui nos amat et quovis tempore ama- 
 vit" (so Schott, after Flatt and Pelt), but points to that proof 
 of the'Divine love, which already belongs to the past, and is 
 fully accomplished ; to wit, the fact, in which preeminently 
 the love of God to man has shown itself — the sending of His 
 Son to save sinyiers fron ruin.^ — Or, ayaTii^oa; may as well 
 refer to God's love n.V d^/,r,e (v. 13) ; Soil, to its manifesta- 
 tion in time.— E. T., John 3 : 10; 17 : 24; Rom. 8 : 37; 1 Cor. 
 3:5; Gal. 2 : 20 ; Eph. 2:4; 5 : 25 ; 1 John 4 : 10. II ; &c. ;- 
 W. ;-Krause, Sharpe. 
 
 1 Gr. in. The words if x«?"i do nut belong to i'/.TiiSa 
 nyad->',r (Clarke. The punctuation of many others might indi- 
 cate the same construction.). Xor yet is it necessary to refer 
 them 'to the whole of the participial clause' (De W.). if that 
 is to include both participles (Castal., Est., Liinem.). The 
 most natural and commonly received connection is with Save. 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 61 
 
 KING JAMES 
 
 VERSION. 
 
 learts, and 
 
 17 Comfort yoai- 
 stablisk you in every good word 
 and work. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Finally, brethren, pray for 
 us, that the word of the Lord 
 may have free course, and be 
 glorified, even as it is with you ; 
 
 2 And that we may be de- 
 livered from unreasonable and 
 wicked men: for all men have 
 not faith. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 17 TvapaKaXeaaL v/xau ras 
 KapSia^, Kol (xrrjpL^ac vfid^ €v 
 TravTL Xoyco koL epyoo dyadco. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 TO XoLTTOv, Trpocrev^ecrde, 
 dSeXcpoi, Trepl rjp.coi', \va 6 \oyos 
 Tou Kvpiov Tpe^rj kul So^d^yrai 
 KaOcOS KCLL 7rp09 vfxds, 
 
 2 KOL Iva pvcrOapLev diro tS>v 
 droTTCou Koi TTomjpmu dvOpcaircov 
 ou yap iravTcov tj ttio-tis. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 17 "Himself comfort your 
 hearts, and ■'establish 'you in 
 every good 'word and work. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 'Finally, brethren, pray for 
 us, that the word of the Lord 
 may ""run and be glorified, ' as 
 it is also with you ; 
 
 2 And that we may be de- 
 livered from ''perverse and wicked 
 men : for 'not all ' have faith. 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 3 : 13, N. h. 
 
 ■ The vfidi is marked as doubtful by Beng. and Griesb. ; 
 bracketed by Knapp and Bloomf. ; and cancelled by Mey., 
 Scholz, Schott, Halm, Laclim., Tisch., Theile, on the authori- 
 ty of A.B.D*.E*.F.G. many cursive MSS. Syr. Vulg. &c. 
 Chrysost., &c. I recommend this marginal note : ' Many omit 
 you.' 
 
 ' The reading soye;j xa'c >.6yq> (A.B.D.E.I. many cursive 
 MSS. Copt. Aeth. Vulg. &c. Chrysost., &c.), marked by 
 Beng. and Griesb. as perhaps preferable, is adopted by all the 
 other recent editors, except Matth., Hahn, Bloomf. I recom- 
 mend this marginal note : ' Or, as many read, work and word.' 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 4 : 1, N. a. 
 
 ' E. V. marff., and everywhere else. Here it combines T., 
 G., B., (have free passage) with R. {have course) ;-W. ;- 
 Hamm., Whitb., Bens., Dodd., Wesl.. Wakef. {continue run- 
 ning), Mack., Thorn., Scott, Clarke, Penn ('run its course'), 
 Sharpe, Barn., Murd., Kenr., Turnb. ;-and many foreign verss. 
 Comp. Ps. 147 : 15. 
 
 " See 1 Thess. 5 : 11, N. n. Sec. 
 
 '' Literally : men without place, out of place, deranged — 
 having in regard to the things of God — the sphere of the 
 Spirit — similar relations of irreconcilable alienation and home- 
 lessness, to those which Apostles found to be their own in 
 regard to this present world: aazaTovfuv (1 Cor. 4 : 11). In 
 use, however, the word does not always retain this specific 
 force. Thus, the Sept. repeatedly (.Job 4:8; 11 : 11; Ac.) 
 employs it for "i-X- In the N. T., it occurs twice elsewhere ; 
 Luke 23 : 41 and Acts 28 : 6.— E. V. 7narg. (absurd) ;-W. 
 {noyous), B. (disordered), R. (importunate) ■,-Yu\g. (imporlu- 
 nis). Germ, (unartigen), Bt. (ongeschikte), It. {insolenli), Er. 
 M. (desordonnis), Fr. S. (/ac/!eMx);-Ambrosiast., Calv., Castal., 
 Mont., Turret., Gosch., {as Vulg.), Fab., Erasm., Muse., Vat., 
 Cocc, Wolf., (ahsurdis ;-' (\mid mihi quideni,' says Bez., ' ab- 
 surdum videtur.'), Pagn. (turpihus), Bez., Pise, Schmidt, (pro- 
 tervis). Hamm., M. Henry, (as E. V. marg.), B. and L. {as 
 
 Fr. S.), Berlenburger Bibel, Beng., Baumg., (ungereimten), 
 Bens., Guyse ('insolently perverse and absurd'), Moldenh. 
 (hochstungereimten), Mart, (protervi), Wakef. (unstable), 
 Mack, (brutish), Coke (absurd, contumacious), Thom. (un- 
 principled), Scott, Clarke (disorderly, unmanageable). All. 
 (ungestUmen), Mey. (nichtsiviirdigen), Kisteraaker (wider- 
 spenstigen), Flatt (beschwerlichen), Gerl. ('das sind die wilden, 
 stOrrigen, wunderlicheu, ketzerischen Kopfe.'), De W. {schlech- 
 ten), Bloomf. (unreas. and perv.), Conyb., Kenr. (troublesome), 
 Von der H. (widerwdrtigen), Turnb. (inconsistent), &c. 
 
 ' Marginal note: 'Gr. not of all lis] faith [the attainment].' 
 Comp. Vulg. and other Latin verss. non enim omnium [est\ 
 fides (W. for faith is not of alt men) ; Germ, der Glaube ist 
 nicht Jedermanns Ding; Dt. het geloof is niet alter; It. la 
 fede non [sia] di tutti ; Fr. M. la foi n'est point de tous ;-De 
 W. and Liinem. nicht Aller [Sache] ist der Glaube, the former 
 referring, for a similar genitive, to Acts 1 : 7 — the latter to 
 the proverbial ov Tiatiog th'S^os is KoQiid'or iad' 6 7i).ovs ; 
 Von der 11. as Germ. On a clause, which has somewhat 
 engaged doctrinal sympathies in its discussion, it may here be 
 observed, that the fact in question is simply stated ; it is not 
 explained, on the ground either of the absence of a Divine 
 election and the withholding of Divine grace (Calv., Muse, 
 Vat, Est., Pise, Dt. Ann. [referring for illustration to Matt. 
 13 : 11 ; John 6 : 44; &c.], Cameron [Myrothecium Erange- 
 licum], Engl. Ann.), or of the want, ou the part of the non- 
 believers themselves, of suitable dispositions for believing 
 (Corn, a Lap., Grot., Cler., Turret, Pelt, De W., Bloomf., 
 Liinem. ;-Wahl)- It is also stated generally ; not so much as 
 something that had just transpired in the particular city 
 (Corinth) or region where the Apostle was then labouring, 
 but rather as something that holds good, with the force of a 
 law, wherever the Gospel is preached. As if he had said: 
 ' Whatever rapid and glorious success may, in answer to your 
 prayers, attend the word of the Lord, ministered by us, we 
 still lay our account with having many adversaries (1 Cor. 
 16 : 9). As well from the warnings of our Lord (see the 
 prophetic discourses and parables of Christ, passim), and the 
 
62 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 3 But the Lord is faithful, 
 who shall stablish you, and keep 
 you from evil. 
 
 4 And we have confidence in 
 the Lord toiichinLj you, that ye 
 botii do and \vi 
 which we command you. 
 
 5 And the Lord direct your 
 hearts into the love of God, and 
 into the patient waiting for 
 Christ. 
 
 do the things 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 3 TTLaTos 8e eaTLv 6 Kvpios, 
 OS aTrjpi^fL v/xas kol (f)v\a^ec 
 airo Tov TTOvi^pov. 
 
 4 TreTTolda/xei' Se ev Kvpico 
 e0' vpas, OTi a napayyiXXopiev 
 vp.lv, KoX TroieLTi Koi TTOirjaere. 
 
 5 o 8e Kvpios KarevOvvaL 
 vpcov ras KapSlas ety ti]1' aya7n]v 
 TOV Oeov, KCLL eJy Tr]v VTrop.ovy]v 
 
 TOV XpLaTOV. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 3 But ^faithful is the "Lord, 
 who shall 'establish you, and 
 keep ijou from -"evil. 
 
 4 "But we have confidence 'in 
 you in the Lord, that, " the things 
 which we command you, ye both 
 do and will do. 
 
 5 "But "may the Lord direct 
 your hearts into the love of God, 
 and into the ^patience of Christ. 
 
 ^ The Greek order, as springing out of the Tilaris immedi- 
 ately preceding (see v. 2, N. e), is maintained by Baumg., 
 Mart., Mey., Flatt, De W., Murd., Von der H. ;-besides the 
 Syr., Latin verss., and Greenf. 
 
 ^ "Wells and Lachm. read d-eos (A.D*.F.G. Vulg.). 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 3 : 13, N. h. 
 
 1 If TOV Tioiijoov be the masculine, it is not to be regarded 
 as a collective substitute for rtSv novri^oiv avd'qconiov of the 
 previous verse (Dt. Ann., Koppe, Ros., Flatt, allow such an 
 interpretation), but rather as an antithetical advance on that 
 expression,— rtc wicked one, the father and ruler of all the 
 wicked. So it is understood by the Italian and French 
 verss. ;-Oecum., Theophylact, Calv., Muse., Bez., Pise., Est., 
 Cocc, Hamm., Wells, Bens., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Baumg., 
 Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Coke, Jlidd. (who, as well as Murd., 
 would explain the Syr. in the same sense), Thorn., Scott, 
 Mey., Burt., Giisch., Peun, Gerl., Olsh., Troll., Barn., Brown, 
 Turnb. ;-and this view is allowed also by Corn, a Lap., Dt. 
 and Engl. Ann., Turret., Koppe, Ros.. Newc, Clarke, Burt, 
 Kenr., Peile. I prefer, however, to take the phrase as neuter 
 (see Rom. 1'2 : 9 ; and comp. I Thess. 5 : 22, N. z ; 3 John 11 ; 
 &c.), and the antithesis as embracing all that is evil (comp. 
 Phil. 4 : 16 with v. 19. Liineni. suggests that we have here 
 merely a negative resumption of tr Ttayrl e^yio y.al Xoyoj uya&tp 
 of eh. 2 : 17.), with possibly, indeed, a special reference to that 
 
 greatest evil, whose current had just been traced (ch. ii.). 
 But I recommend that the other construction appear in the 
 margin, thus : ' Or, as many, the tvicked one.' 
 
 I" ' Not only do we rely on the faithfulness of the Lord, bul 
 we have a gracious confidence also in you; nor, indeed, can 
 you expect the promised confirmation and security, apart from 
 your own obedience and patient continuance in well-doing, but 
 only in and through that.' See ch. 2 : 1, N. a, &c. 
 
 1 Gr. iipon (comp. 1 John 3 : 3, N. j). E. V., Matt. 27 : 43 ; 
 1 Tim. 5:5; &c. ;-Protestant German verss. generally (zu ;- 
 the Vulg. having de vohis), Fr. S. («() ;-Cocc. {[cojijidimus] 
 vobis; omitting the de), Wakef, Conyb. {[retn] upon), Murd., 
 
 Von der II. ( [verlassen tins] auf). The above order is 
 
 adopted by. W., R. ;-Wakef , Conyb., Murd., Kenr. ;-and many 
 foreign verss. 
 
 " Of English verss.. the Greek order is retained by W., 
 R. ;-Bens., Mack., Murd., Turnb. 
 
 * 'Since such doing is neither possible nor of much value, 
 except as the fruit of divinely-wrought affections.' See v. 4, 
 N. k, &c. 
 
 • See 1 Thess. 3 : 11, N. x. 
 
 r 'The patience characteristic of Christ, and of those in 
 whom is the mind of Christ.' Comp. Heb. 12 : 1-3 ; Rev. 
 1:9; 3:10; 13 : 10 ; &c.— E. V. marg., and always else- 
 where, 31 times (except Rom. 2 : 7 patient continuance, and 
 
 intimations of His Spirit (comp. Acts 9 : 16 with 20 : 23 and 
 21 : 11), as from constant, sad experience, we know that it is 
 not a universal acceptance that is to be looked for.' To 
 which may be added Beng.'s remark : ' non omnium, Tancii-co- 
 aig, i. e. paucorum. Thessalonicenscs, qui promte crcdidcrant, 
 Hicile putare possent, o?nncs ita prouitos fore, id negat Paulus, 
 alia omnia expertus': 'Not alt; lie really means feiv. The 
 Thessalonians, who had promptly believed, might easily sup- 
 pose that all would be equally prompt. This Paul denies, his 
 experience being wholly against it.' This view of the con- 
 nection, if correct, sets aside any occasion for understanding 
 Ttiaris to mean fidcUlij, sincerity, Iruslworthincss, candor, &c. 
 (Hamm., Ilonibergk, Dodd.. Moldenh., Koppe. Krause, Wakef 
 
 ['all are not steady to the faith'], Mack., Coke, Stolz, Boothr., 
 Clarke, Mey., Flatt, Schott ;-Schottg., Schirl. The immediate 
 occurrence of ntazog, though no doubt suggested by nioTK, 
 is no proof, to a careful observer of Paul's habits of verbal 
 association, that the noun here bears that sense.), or 'emphat. 
 the true faith, true doctrine' (Rob.); to say nothing of 
 Starck's suggestion (Nolae Selcctae in Ep. ad Ebr., Leipzig, 
 1710) : in nullius potestate est fides. — Tlie negative is given 
 in connection with ^aiTiov by Conyb. and many foreign 
 verss. 
 
 ' The E. V. supplement is omitted by Wakef., Newc., Thorn., 
 Penn, Sharpe. Murd., Kenr., Turnb. ;-almost all foreign verss. 
 See 1 Thess. 3 : 12, N. e, &c. 
 
II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 63 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 6 Now we command you, 
 brethren, in the name of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, that ye with- 
 draw yourselves I'rom every bro- 
 ther that walketh disorderly, 
 and not after, the tradition which 
 he received of us. 
 
 7 For yourselves know how 
 ye ought to follow us: for we 
 behaved not ourselves disorderly 
 among you ; 
 
 8 Neither did we eat any 
 man's bread for nought; but 
 wrought with labour and travail 
 night and day, that we might 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 6 IJapayyeWo/xeu 8e ufuu, 
 aSeXcpo'i, eV ovofiaTL tov Kvpiov 
 Tjfj.coi' Irjaov Xpiarov, crreAAe- 
 adai vfjids utto iravros d8e\(f)ov 
 aTaKTCo? TTtpLiraTovvTos, /cat /at; 
 Kara ttju irapaboaLv i]u irapeAa^e 
 Trap' i]iJi(av. 
 
 7 avToi yap o'lSare Trmy del 
 /jLLp-eiadai rjfji.S.s' otl ovk rjTaKTr]- 
 aafxev iv vpiiv, 
 
 8 oi35e Sapeaii dpTov e(payo- 
 fiev Trapa tlvo9, ctAA' eV kottco 
 Kal p.o)(da>, vvKTa Kal r]p.epai> 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 6 "But we command you, 
 brethren, in the name of 'our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, that ye with- 
 draw yourselves from every 
 brother that walketh disorderly, 
 and not 'according to the 'in- 
 struction which "he received 
 'from us. 
 
 7 For "ye yourselves know 
 how »ye ought to 'imitate us; 
 for we 'were not disorderly 
 among you,* 
 
 8 "Nor did we eat ^ bread for 
 "^naught 'from any 'one, ' but 'in 
 "toil and w'eariness, 'working 
 'night and day, that we might 
 
 2 Cor. 1 : 6 enduring. Here it follows B.) :-W., T., C, R. ;- 
 Vulg. (paiientia), Germaa verss. {Geduld or Standhafligkeit), 
 Dt. (lijdzaamhnd), It. marg. ; Ambrosiast., Fab., Castal., 
 Grot., Cocc, Schmidt, Beng., Koppe, Ros., Pelt, (use pat.), 
 Aret. {lolcranliam), Est. (suslinenliam), Hamm., "Wells, Dodtl., 
 Wesl., Mart., Wakef. {endurance), Mack., Thorn, {perse- 
 verance), Scott, Clarke, Boothr., Giisch. and Schott {con- 
 stanliam), Sharpe, Bloomf. and Conyb. (patient endurance), 
 Troll., Barn., Kenr., Turnb. The lexicons generally do not 
 allowr the sense of E. V. 
 
 1 ' So far is it from being true, however, that the love of God 
 and the patience of Christ are incompatible with the mainte- 
 nance of a proper discipline, &c.' See 1 Thess. 5 : 12, 14, NN. o, 
 a, &c. 
 
 ■■ The rifimv, bracketed by Lachm., is cancelled by Tisch. 
 ■ See ch. 2 : 9, N. v, &c. 
 t See ch. 2 : 15, N. h. 
 
 " For TcaQi).a^£, Mill approves, and Wells, Beng., Matth., 
 Knapp, Me}'., Scholz, Schott, read, itn^ilajiov ; Griesb., Hahn, 
 Bloomf, Tisch., Theile, 7taQe).a.ioonv ; Lachm., TtaqelajiiTe. 
 The authorities are much divided ; the strongest for the re- 
 ceived text being the Syr., to which Murd. errs in attributing 
 Lachm.'s reading. I recommend this marginal note : ' Or, as 
 most read, they received.'' 
 
 ' See 1 Thess. 2 : 13, N. r, &c. 
 
 " See 1 Thess. 2 : 1, N. b. 
 
 ^ Gr. = Fr. S. il faut nous imiter. 
 
 1 R. ;-Latin, Italian, and French verss. (except B. and L.) ;- 
 Engl. Ann., Guyse, Dodd. and the later English (except 
 Conyb., Turnb.), Mich., Stolz and the later German, except 
 Von der H., (nachahmoi). See 3 .John 11, N. e, and comp. 
 1 Thess. 1 : 6, N. z, &c. 
 
 ' W., R. (have been) ;-Vulg. (fuimus), Germ, (sind geive- 
 
 sc«);-Mont., Schmidt, (use esse), Bens., Dodd., Baumg. and 
 All. (gexcesen), Wakef., Boothr., Sharpe, Kenr., Peile, Turnb. 
 
 ' The disorder chiefly meant is that immediately specified 
 in the next clause.^No recent edition of the text (except 
 Matth.) has more than a comma here; and so many vei'ss. 
 
 " Wells, Newc., Thom., Boothr., Sharpe, Conyb., Turnb. 
 
 ' The Greek construction, by means of a preposition, is re- 
 tained by the older English verss. (their of having the force 
 of from) ;-nearly all foreign verss. ;-Bens., Mack., Newc, 
 Murd., Turnb. ;-Rob. (s. v. a^ros). Some, indeed (Dt., Fr. 
 S.;-Fab., Cocc, Moldenh., Krause, Turnb.), err in making 
 Tta^d rii'os = Tta^d ini, with, apud, chez, &c. 
 
 ■* This, though perhaps not the most common spelling, is 
 still in use, and is thought by Webst. to be etymologically the 
 more correct. See also Rich. 
 
 » See 1 Thess. 5 : 15, N. j, &c 
 
 ' The above construction — which makes ii> xonqi xal fiox- 
 d'cp the positive complement, in opposition to Sa^edv, of a^- 
 xov etfdyofieVj and then adds t'vy.ra y.al iifiE^av ioya^Ojuevoi as 
 an explanatory parallel — is adopted by Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;-De 
 W., Conyb., Kenr., Von der H. ;-Win. (p. 400), or is at 
 least favoured by their general arrangement and punctuation. 
 Grammatically, however, the words If xoV^ y.ai /loxd-cp vixta 
 y.ai i]fieQav ipya^o/iefot may just as well be taken together in 
 one antithetical clause ; and so many (see N. i). 
 
 s Comp. E. v.. Gen. 3:17, 19 ; 2 Cor. 6:4, 5 ; 11 : 27 ;- 
 W., R. ;-Vulg. and a few other Latin verss., Dt., Fr. M.,-S. ;- 
 Von der H. 
 
 " For toil and tveariness, see 1 Thess. 2 : 9, NN. p, q, &c 
 
 ' See N. f. R. ;-foreign verss. generall}' (except the German ; 
 though Von der H. has arbeitend) ;-Conyb.. Kenr. 
 
 ' Lachm. reads I'viczoe xal r/fie^ai. 
 
64 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. Ill, 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 not be chargeable to any of 
 you : 
 
 9 Not because we liave not 
 power, but to make ourselves 
 an ensample unto you to follow 
 us. 
 
 10 For even when we were 
 with you, this we commanded 
 you, that if any would not work, 
 neither should he eat. 
 
 11 For we hear that there are 
 some which walk among you dis- 
 orderly, working not at all, but 
 are busybodies. 
 
 12 Now them that are such 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 epya^o/xevoL, vrpo? to /xi] iirt^a- 
 prjaai TLva Vjxwv 
 
 9 oy^ OTL ovK t^opev i^ov- 
 (TLav, aAA iVa iavrovs tvttov Sco- 
 fjLei> Vjxiv ely to fJ-Lfietcrdat rj/xas. 
 
 10 /cat yap oTe ?)/xer irpo? 
 vp.5.s, TovTO TraprjyyeAXofJLep vpiv, 
 OTL et Ti? 01) deXei ipyd^eaOaL, 
 
 prjhe €(rdi€Tco. 
 
 11'' ' 
 
 ii aKOvopev yap Tivas Trepc- 
 
 iraTOvuTas Iv vp.iv aTaKTCos, prj- 
 
 Seu ipya^opevovs, aAAa irepiep- 
 
 yaQypievovs. 
 
 12 Tols de TOLOVTOLS Trapdy- 
 
 KEVISED VERSION. 
 
 not be 'burdensome to any of 
 you; 
 
 9 Not because we have not 
 'authority, but ""that we might 
 "give ourselves for °a pattern 
 unto you, to pimitate us. 
 
 10 iFor .also, when we were 
 with you, this we 'commanded 
 you, that if any 'one 'will not 
 work, neither -let him cat. 
 
 11 For we hear 'of some 
 walking among you disorderly, 
 "working not at all, but "being 
 busybodies. 
 
 12 Now >^such we command 
 
 k See 1 Thess. 2 : 9, N. u. 
 
 1 'To claim our support from the churches.' — T., C, G., B., 
 R. ;-Latiii verss. (use potestas, jus, or the verb licerc), It. 
 (podesla), Fr. S. {le droit) ;-B. and L. {as Fr. S.), Dodd., 
 Wesl., Wakef., Mack, (right --and so Newc, Boothr., Clarke, 
 Bloomf., Conyb., Kenr.. Turnb.), Thorn., Penn, Murd. See 
 Jude 25, N. g, &c. 
 
 " The Greek construction is retained by W., R. ;-foreign 
 verss. generally ;-Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Thom., Conyb., Murd., 
 Kenr., Turnb. See Rev. 2 : 21, N. n, &c. 
 
 " The common sense of SiStoui, from which E. V. very 
 rarely varies, is here retained by W., R. ;-Syr., Vulg., Germ., 
 Dt., Italian and French verss. ;-Ambrosiast., Fab. {praeherc- 
 mus), Mont., Cocc, Schmidt, Guyse, Baurag., Krause, JIack., 
 Greenf., Murd , Kenr., Von der II. See Rev. 3 : 21, N. e, &c. 
 
 • See 1 Thess. 1 : 7, N. c. 
 p See V. 7. N. y, &c. 
 
 ■• 'And you cannot well doubt that such was our design. 
 For not only by our example did we inculcate this rule, but 
 also by express precept.' The y.ai emphasizes, not are rj^uer 
 Tzpoi vftdi (the two preceding verses equally refer to that 
 
 period), but tovto 7irtor;yyc?.Xo,usv. For the meaning of xal 
 
 ydQ, see 1 Thess. 4 : 10, N. y. "W., R., Kenr., (so render the 
 Vulg. nam cl) ;-Dt. (ivant ook), It. {percioche ancora), Fr. M. 
 (car aussi); Fab. (as Vulg.), Erasm. and most other Latin 
 verss. (etenim ;-Schmidt and Gosch. nam etiam), B. and L. 
 (aussi), Baumg., Lunem., Von der H., (dcnn audi), Wakef., 
 Turnb., (for [and] indeed), De W. (aiich Ihaben wir} ja), 
 Murd. (and . . . also). Of these, Dt., It. ;-B. and L., Wakef., 
 De W., Lunem., Murd., Turnb., clearly indicate the above con- 
 struction of the y.ai ; which particle, however, many altogether 
 omit in translation. 
 
 ' JIarginal note : ' Or, used to command.'' See ch. 2 : 5, N. g. 
 
 • See 1 Thess. 5 : 15, N.j, &c. 
 
 ' 'A standing Jaw of the Church, no less than of provi- 
 dence.' — The present tense is preserved by R. ;-foreign verss. 
 (except a few of the Latin) ;-Bens., Wesl., Mack., Kewc, 
 Boothr., Conyb., Kenr. 
 
 " The imperative mood is employed by R. ;-Fr. M. ;-Bez., 
 Pise, Schmidt, Wesl., Mack., Newc, Boothr., Gosch., Conyb., 
 Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 ♦ See 3 John 4, N. m. 
 
 " Conyb.: 'The characteristic paronomasia here, fir^$ii> l^ya- 
 t,ofih'ovs aXla Tte^icpya^ofierovg, is not exactly translateable 
 into English. " Busy bodies who do no business " would be 
 an imitation.' Other imitations are the following: Fr. S. 
 (ne Iravaillanl ^xoin/, mais se travaillant pour rien) ;- Valla, 
 Erasm. note, (nihil agcnlcs, scd curiose agenles. -Both also 
 cite the old criticism on a certain speaker's action : non agerc 
 sed salagere.), C.ilv., Steph., Bez., (nihil [operis^ agenles, sed 
 curiose [inaniler^ salagentes), Est. (' quasi dicas, nihil operan- 
 tes, sed circumoperantes '), Corn, a Lap., Pelt, (non [nihil] ag. 
 sed saia^.) ;-Rob. Q doing nothing, but over-doing; not busy 
 in work, but busy-bodies'). The jrfpi may be taken either as 
 local: 'Workers round about (as the word signifieth), that do 
 nothing but fetch frisks and vagaries through the world' 
 (Leigh, Critica Sacra), or as intensive. 
 
 " The participial form is retained by C, R. ;-Latin verss. 
 (except Castal., who changes the construction of the verse into 
 three infinitives ; and Gosch., who in the last clause has an 
 adjective), Dt., Italian verss., Fr. M.,-S. ;-Bens., Wesl., Mack., 
 Newc, Thom., Boothr., Greenf., Penn, Conyb., Turnb. Others 
 (W., T., G. ;-the German verss. ;-B. and L.) turn all three 
 participles into finite verbs. 
 
 •" E. v., 3 John 8 ; Matt. 19 : 14, and generally elsewhere ;- 
 Syr., German and Italian verss., Dt. ;-Calv., Castal., Mont., 
 TremcU., Cocc, Schmidt, B. and L.. Bens.. Wesl., Wakef., 
 Thom., GOsch., Schott, Penn, Sharpe, Conyb.. Murd., Kenr., 
 Turnb., avoid the relative construction. 
 
11. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 65 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 we command and exhort by our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, that with 
 quietness they work, and eat 
 their ovA'n bread. 
 
 13 But ye, brethren, be not 
 weary in well-doing. 
 
 14 And if any man obey not 
 our word by this epistle, note 
 that man, and have no com- 
 pany with him, that he may be 
 ashamed. 
 
 15 Yet count him not as an 
 enemy, but admonish him as a 
 brother. 
 
 16 Now the Lord of peace 
 himself give you peace always 
 by all means. The Lord he with 
 you all. 
 
 17 The salutation of Paul 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 yeWofxeu, kol TrapaKaAov/xeu 8ia 
 Tov Kvpiov rjficjv Itjctov Xpi- 
 (TTOv, Iva uera rjcrvx^las fpya^o- 
 p.evoi, TOV eavTiov aprov (.aOiai- 
 
 (TLV. 
 
 13 vjiels Se, a5eA0o:, yu?) eK- 
 KaKr]ai]Te KaXoiroLovuTei. 
 
 14 et 84 Tis ov)(^ VTruKOveL rw 
 Aoyco r]p.u)V 8ia rjy? eVtcrroA?;?, 
 TovTov arjp.€iovade- kol p.ij trvv- 
 avapLLyvvcrOe aurcS, Iva ivrpairrp 
 
 15 Koi p.r) (M? i^Opov rjyelcrde, 
 aAAa i/ovdereire coy aSeXcpov . 
 
 16 auTos 5e Kvpios rrjs 
 elpTjvrjs Scpr) vpuv ti']V eiprju-qv Sia 
 TvauTO'i lu iravTL rpoTTco. 6 Kv- 
 
 piOS pLETa TTaVTCOV VpLOOV. 
 
 17 O dcnraa-pLoy rfj ep.rj \€Lp\ 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 and exhort 'by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that, 'working 'with 
 quietness, they eat their own 
 bread. 
 
 13 But ye, brethren, be not 
 weary in "^well-doing. 
 
 14 "But if any 'one fobey not 
 our word by ^the epistle, note 
 that ''man; 'and 'have no com- 
 pany with him, that he may be 
 "shamed;! 
 
 15 ""And count /;/w not as an 
 enemy, but admonish him as a 
 brother. 
 
 16 "But "may the Lord of 
 peace himself give you peace 
 always fin every way. The 
 Lord be with you all. 
 
 17 The salutation 'by the hand 
 
 • Lachm. reads ev xv^ioj 'I);aov yotarcS. 
 
 • The main point is, that the bread they eat should be their 
 own, and not other people's. The working is in order to 
 that. — The participle is retained by B., R. ;-Latin and Italian 
 verss., Dt., Fr. M. -S. ;-Dodd., Baumg., Kenr., Von der II., 
 Turnb. 
 
 i" Mera fjavxlas belongs, not to kad'Uoaiv (Fr. M. ;-Wakef.), 
 but, as the opposite of tt s o i e^ya^o/tcrov^, to ipya^ouetoc. 
 
 ' Schott, Lachm., Tisch., read eyy.axrjOtjTE. 
 
 "■ See V. G, N. q, &c. 
 
 ' See IThess. 5 : 15, N.j, &c. 
 
 f Peile: ^will not obey {oiy, vnax., is not for obejing).' 
 
 ^ 'Which I have just written, and which he will soon hear 
 read.' See 1 Thess. 5 : 27, N. k. Against the construcUon 
 of Sia. Ttjg tTiiOTolf,; with ai-ueiovad'e, as indicating a letter to 
 be written by the Thcssalonians to Paul (so E. V. marg. ;-T., 
 C, G., B., R. ;-Germ., Fr. M. ;-Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Castal., 
 Muse., Vat., Grot., Engl. Ann. [as allowable ;-and so Ros., 
 Clarke], Moldenh., Koppe, Krause, Me}'. ;-Win., and others 
 cited by Lunem.), the objections commonly taken are de- 
 cisiye : — 1. The article would then inipl}-, that Paul e.\pected 
 such a letter ; but of this we have no hint whatever. 2. The 
 natural arrangement would have been, tovtov Sta tz/s hti- 
 aroXr,; ar;ueiova9'e. 3. The Apostle nowhere else requires 
 beforehand, that cases of individual discipline .should be re- 
 ferred to himself. 4. And lastly, in the case here supposed, 
 he distinctly prescribes the mode of dealing with it. Still less 
 can Beng.'s interpretation : • notate nolk ccnsori^, banc epi- 
 stolam, ejus admoncndi causa, adhibentes, &c.', or Pelt's sug- 
 
 9 
 
 gestion : ' eura hac epistola freti seterius tractate,' be gram- 
 matically justified. 
 
 '' Wakef. Many make rovToif = airov, him. 
 
 ' Lachm. and Theile cancel the y.ai. 
 
 ' Literally: he not mixed vj? with him. Lachm. reads 
 
 avravcc/idywaO'at. 
 
 k E. v., 1 Cor. 4 : 14;-W. ;-Bens., Conyb., {brought to 
 shame), Penn. 
 
 ■ No recent edition of the Text, except Matth. and Schott, 
 has a period here ; and so with W., R. ;-Vulg., Dt. ;-Erasm., 
 Calv., Castal., Muse., Vat., Mont., Pise, Coco., Wells, Mart, 
 Stolz, Van Ess, All., Mey., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile. See 
 v. 15, N. m. 
 
 "■ See V. 14, N. 1. 'That the moral result aimed at (iVa 
 tiTpa.TTj) may not be hindered, this, of course, must be the 
 spirit and style of your discipline ; count him not etc' — No 
 adversative conjunction (see 1 John 2 : 20, N. o, &c.) is em- 
 ployed by W., T., C, R. ;-Syr., Latin verss. (except Schmidt), 
 Dt. ;-JIart., Von der H. 
 
 " See V. 5, N. n. &c. 
 
 ° See 1 Thess. 3 : 11, N. x. 
 
 I" Comp. ch. 2 : 3, N. o. Lachm. has the Vulg. reading, 
 
 TOTTfO. 
 
 1 Ilavlov standing logically in apposition to ifiov, implied 
 in IfiJi, I select, out of E. V.'s three methods of treating this 
 formula (comp. 1 Cor. 16 : 21 and Col. 4 : 18), the one em- 
 ployed at Col. 4:18; and here by Dodd., Newc, Boothr. 
 Others (T., C, G., B. ;- Wells, Wakef. [except that he inserts 
 the copula, !s]. Thorn., Penn) have that of 1 Cor. IG : 21 
 
66 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. III. 
 
 KING JAMES VERSION. 
 
 with mine own hand, which is 
 tlie token in every epistle : so I 
 write. 
 
 18 Tiie grace of our Lord 
 Jesus Clu-ist be witli you all. 
 Amen. 
 
 The second epistle to the Thes- 
 salonians, was written from 
 Athens. 
 
 GREEK TEXT. 
 
 REVISED VERSION. 
 
 UavXov, o ian cnjfxeloi' ii> rracrrj \ of me P; 
 tiTLaTnXrj- ovTco ypa(f)Q). 
 
 18 ?} X"P'^ '''^^ JKvpiov rj/xav 
 Irjaov XpLCTTOv fiera navTOiv 
 vfxwv. afjLi]i>. 
 
 Upos OeaaaXovLKa.^ Sevrepa 
 eypa(})r} wtto 'A9r]vu)v. 
 
 ' which is 'a 'sign 
 in every epistle : so I write. 
 
 IS The grace of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ be with you all. 
 "Amen. 
 
 'The second to the Thessa- 
 lonians was written from Athens. 
 
 ' Not: which salutation, nor: ichich hand, as if 6 were. ' E. V., ch. 2:9; iSrc. s-W., R. ;-Guyse. AVakef., Thorn., 
 attracted by o)]/n€ioi'; but: ivhich autographic way of giving (mark), Pyle, Penn, Barn., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 the salutation. 
 
 ' R. ;-Dt., It, Fr. ]\I.,-S. ;-Thom., Grecnf., De W., Coiiyb., 
 Liinem., Kenr., Turnb. 
 
 " The word afDJr, bracketed by Knapp, is cancelled by 
 Sley. and Tisch. 
 
 ' See N. n at the end of the First Epistle. 
 
REVISED VERSIOI: 
 
 IN PARAGHAPHS, 
 
 AND 
 
 ACCORDIMI TO THE RECOMMENDATIOIS II THE lOTES. 
 
REVISED VERSION; 
 
 IN PARAGRAPHS, 
 AND ACCORDING TO THE RECOMMENDATIONS IN THE NOTES. 
 
 THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE THESSALOMAIS. 
 
 I. Paul, and Silvanus, and Timothy, unto 
 the church of the Thessalonians in God the 
 Father and the Lord Jesus Christ : Grace unto 
 you, and peace, from God our Father and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 2 We give tlianlvs to God always for )'ou all, 
 
 3 making mention of you in our prayers ; re- 
 membering without ceasing your work of faith, 
 and toil of love, and patience of hope of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, before our God and Father ; 
 
 4 knowing, brethren beloved by God, your elec- 
 
 5 tion ; because our gospel came not unto you in 
 word only, but also in power, and in the Holy 
 Spirit, and in much assurance ; as ye know 
 what manner of men we were found among 
 
 6 you for your sake; and ye became imitators of 
 us and of the Lord, having accepted the word 
 in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Spirit ; 
 
 7 so that ye became patterns to all that believe 
 
 8 in Macedonia and Achaia. For from you hath 
 been sounded forth the word of the Lord, not 
 only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every 
 place your faith toward God hath gone forth, 
 so that we have no need to speak anything. 
 
 9 For they themselves declare concerning us 
 wiiat sort of entrance we had unto you, and 
 how ye turned to God from the idols, to serve 
 
 10 the living and true God, and to wait for his 
 Son from the heavens, Jesus, who delivereth 
 us from the coming wrath. 
 
 XL For ye j'ourselves know, brethren, our 
 entrance unto you, that it was not vain ; but 2 
 having suffered before and been shamefully 
 treated, as ye know, in Philippi, we were bold 
 in our God to speak unto you the gospel of God 
 in much contention. For our exhortation is -3 
 not of delusion, nor of uncleaniiess, nor in 
 guile ; but as we have been approved by God 4 
 to be intrusted witli the gospel, so we speak; 
 not as pleasing men, but God, who proveth our 
 hearts. For neither at any time used we words 5 
 of flattery, as ye know ; nor a cloak of cove- 
 tousness, God is witness; nor sought we of 6 
 men glory, neither from you nor from other's, 
 when we might have been burdensome, as 
 Christ's apostles; but we were found gentle in 7 
 the midst of you, "as a nurse might cherish her 
 own children. "Thus, 3'earning after you, we 8 
 were willing to impart unto you not only tlie 
 gospel of God, but also our own ""souls, because 
 ye had become dear unto us. For ye remem- 9 
 ber, brethren, our toil and weariness ; 'for 
 working night and day, that we might not be 
 burdensome to any of you, we preached unto 
 you the gospel of God. Ye are witnesses, and 10 
 God, how holily, and justly, and unblamably. 
 
 " Or, as very many : As a nurse might cherish her ou-n 
 children, sn Sfc. 
 
 '' Or, lives. ' Very many omit the word for. 
 
70 
 
 THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 
 
 we behaved oursehes foi" you who believed; 
 
 11 even as ye know liovv, as a fatlier his own 
 children, we exhorteti you, each one of you, 
 
 12 and encouraged, and adjured, that ye should 
 walk in a manner worthy of God, who calleth 
 
 13 you into his own kingdom and glory. There- 
 lore we, also, give thanks to God without 
 ceasing, because, when ye received the word 
 of God heard from us, ye accepted, not men's 
 word, but, as it is in truth, God's word, which 
 
 14 also worketli in you that believe. For ye, 
 brethren, became imitators of the churches of 
 God which are in Judea in Ciirist Jesus ; for 
 ye also suffi^red the same things from your own 
 
 15 countrymen, even as they from the Jews ; who 
 also killed the Lord Jesus and '"their own pro- 
 phets, and persecuted us, and they please not 
 
 16 God, and are contrary to all men, hindering 
 us to speak to the Gentiles, that they may be 
 saved, to fill up their sins always : but the 
 wrath is come upon them to make an end. 
 
 17 But we, brethren, having been 'bereaved of 
 you for 'a short time, in presence, not in heart, 
 the more abundantly endeavoured to see your 
 
 18 face, with great desire. Wherefore we wished 
 to come unto you, even I Paul, both once and 
 
 19 again; and Satan thwarted us. For what is 
 our iiope, or joy, or crown of glorying? Or 
 arc not ye also, before our Lord Jesus Christ 
 
 20 at liis coming? For ye are our glory and joy. 
 in. Whekefoke, when we could no longer 
 endure, we thought good to be left in Athens 
 
 2 alone, and sent Tiniotliy, our brother, and 
 minister of God, and our fellow-labourer in the 
 gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to exhort 
 
 3 you concerning your faith, that no one should 
 be moved in these afflictions ; for ye yourselves 
 
 4 know that unto this we are appointed. For, 
 indeed, when we were with you, we ^foretold 
 you that we are to be afflicted; as also it came 
 
 5 to pass, and ye know. Tlierefore, when I also 
 could no longer endure, I sent to know your 
 faith, lest perhaps the tempter had tempted 
 
 >• Or, as many read, the -prophels. 
 ' Gr. an hour's lime. 
 
 ' Gr. orphaned. 
 
 * Or, used to foretell. 
 
 you, and our toil should prove in vain. But 6 
 just now, Timothy liaving come to us from 
 you, and brought us good tidings of your 
 liiith and love, and that ye have good remem- 
 brance of us always, earnestly desiring to see 
 us, even as we also to see 3'OU ; therefore we -7 
 were comforted, brethren, on your account, in 
 all our affliction and distress, by your faith : lor 8 
 now we live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. For 9 
 what thanks can we render to God concerning 
 you, for all the joy wherewith we rejoice for 
 your sake before our God ; night and day pray- 10 
 ing ""very exceedingly that we may see your 
 face, and make up the deficiencies of your 
 faith. But may our God and Father, and our 11 
 Lord Jesus Christ, himself direct our way unto 
 you : and you, may the Lord make to increase 12 
 and abound in love toward one another, and 
 toward all, even as we also toward you ; that 13 
 he may establish your hearts unblamable in 
 holiness before our God and Father, at the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his 
 holy ones. 
 
 IV. Finally therefore, brethren, we be- 
 seech you, and exhort in the Lord Jesus, that, 
 according as ye received from us how ye ought 
 to walk and please God, ye would abound yet 
 more. For ye know what commands we gave 2 
 you by the Lord Jesus. For this is God's will, 3 
 your sanctification ; that ye abstain from 
 fornication ; that every one of you know how 4 
 to possess himself of his own vessel in sanctifi- 
 cation and honour, not in passion of lust, even 5 
 as the Gentiles, who know not God ; that no 6 
 one transgress and defraud 'in the matter his 
 brother : because the Lord is an avenger for 
 all these things, as we also foretold you and 
 fully testified. For God did not call us for 7 
 uncleanness, but 'unto sanctification. There- 8 
 fore he that rejecteth, rejecteth not man, but 
 God, who also gave his Holy Spirit unto 'us. 
 
 But concerning brotherly love ye have no 9 
 
 ^ Gr. more than superabundantly. 
 
 ' Many understand, in business. 
 
 1 Or, in. '' Or, as very many read, you. 
 
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 
 
 71 
 
 need tliat one write unto you : for ye your- 
 selves are taught of God to love one another ; 
 
 10 for ye also do it toward all the brethren that 
 arc in the wliole of Macedonia: but we exhort 
 
 11 you, brethren, to abound yet more, and to 
 study to be quiet, and to do your own busi- 
 ness, .and to work with your own hands, as 
 
 12 we commanded you ; that ye may walk be- 
 comingly toward those without, and may have 
 need of 'nothing. 
 
 13 But we would not that ye should be 
 ignorant, brethren, concerning those who are 
 asleep, that ye may not sorrow, even as the 
 
 14 others who have no hope. For if we believe 
 that Jesus died and arose, so also, those who 
 fell asleep, will God through Jesus bring with 
 
 15 him. For this we say unto you '-by the word 
 of the Lord, that we who are living, who are 
 left over unto the coming of the Lord, shall in 
 
 16 no v^'ise precede those who fell asleep. For 
 the Lord himself with a shout, with voice of 
 archangel, and with trumpet of God, shall de- 
 scend from heaven, and the dead in Christ 
 
 17 shall arise first ; then we who are living, who 
 are left over, shall together with them be 
 caught away in clouds, "to meet the Lord, into 
 the air ; and so shall we ever be with the 
 
 18 Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with 
 these words. 
 
 V. But concerning the times and the 
 seasons, brethren, ye have no need that °one 
 
 2 write unto you : for ye yourselves know per- 
 fectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as 
 
 3 a thief in the night. ^For when they are say- 
 ing : Peace and safety ! then sudden destruc- 
 
 "tion 'cometh upon them, even as travail upon 
 her that is with child, and they shall in no 
 
 4 wise escape. But ye, brethren, are not in 
 darkness, that the day should overtake you as 
 
 5 a thief: for all ye are sons of light, and sons 
 
 1 Or, no one. 
 
 " Gr. lo the meeting of. 
 
 p Many omit for. 
 
 ™ Or, in a, or the, word. 
 " Gr. it be written. 
 "^ Or, impends over. 
 
 of day. We are not of night, nor of dark- 
 ness : so then, let us not sleep even as the 6 
 others ; but let us watch and be sober. For 7 
 they that sleep, sleep by night ; and they that 
 are drunken, are drunk by night. But we 8 
 being of day, let us be sober, having put on 
 the breastplate of faith and love, and, for 
 helmet, the hope of salvation. For God did 9 
 not appoint us to wrath, but to the obtaining 
 of salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 who died for us, that, whether we are watch- 10 
 ing or sleeping, we should live together with 
 him. Wlierefore 'comfort one another, and 11 
 edify one the other, as also ye do. 
 
 But we beseech you, brethren, to know 12 
 those who toil among you. and preside over 
 you in the Lord, and admonish you ; and to 13 
 esteem them "very exceedingly in love for 
 their work's sake. Be at peace among your- 
 selves. But we exhort you, brethren, admonish 14 
 the disorderly, encourage the faint-hearted, 
 support the weak, be long-suftering toward 
 all. See that none render evil for evil unto 15 
 any one ; but always pursue that which is 
 good, both toward one another, and toward 
 all. Rejoice always. Pray without ceas- IG, 17 
 ing. In every thing give thanks: for this is IS 
 God's will in Christ Jesus concerning you. 
 Quench not the Spirit. Despise not pro- 19, 20 
 phesyings. 'Prove all things; hold fast that 21 
 which is good. Abstain from every form of 22 
 evil. But may the God of peace himself 23 
 sanctify you wholly ; and may your whole 
 spirit and soul and body be kept blameless 
 unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Faithful is he that calleth you ; who also will 24 
 perform. 
 
 Brethren, pray for us. Salute all the 25, 26 
 brethren with a holy kiss. I adjure you by 27 
 the Lord, that the epistle be read unto all the 
 holy brethren. The grace of our Lord Jesus 28 
 Christ be with you. "Amen. 
 
 ■■ Or, as many. e.vhort. • Gr. more than superabundantly. 
 « Many read, But prove. " Many omit the word Amen. 
 
THE SECOND EPISTLE 
 
 OP 
 
 PAUL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 
 
 I. Paul, aiul Silvanus, and Timothy, unto 
 tlie cliurch of tlio Thessiiloniaus in God our 
 
 2 Father and the Lord Jesus Christ : Grace unto 
 3^ou, and peace, from God our Fatiier and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 ■i We are bound to give thanlss to God al- 
 ways for you, brethren, as it is meet, because 
 your faith grovveth exceedingly, and the love 
 of each one of you all toward one anotlier 
 
 4 al)uundi'th; so that we ourselves glory in you 
 in the ciuirches of God, for your patience and 
 faith in all your persecutions and the afflictions 
 
 5 tliat ye endure : — a toivcn of the righteous 
 judgment of God, that ye shouhl be accounted 
 worthy of the liingdoin of God, for wliich also 
 
 6 ye sufl'er : if indeed it is a righteous thing 
 witli God to recompense affliction to those who 
 
 7 afflict you; and to you, who are afflicted, rest 
 with us, at the revelation of the Lord Jesus 
 from heaven, with the angels of his power, 
 
 8 in ^flaming fire, rendering vengeance to those 
 who know not God, and to those who obey 
 not the gospel of of. our Lord Jesus Christ : 
 
 9 who shall "be punished with everlasting 
 destruction from the face of the Lord, and 
 
 10 from the glory of his strength ; when lie 
 shall come to be glorified in his saints, and 
 admired in all those who believed (because 
 our testimony to you was believed), in that 
 
 11 day. To which end also we pray always for 
 you, that our God may count you worthy of 
 
 Gr. fire of flame. 
 ' Gr. suffer punishment, everlasting destruction, from. 
 
 the calling, and fulfil every desire of good- 
 ness, and work of faith, with power; that 12 
 the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be 
 glorified in you, and 3'e in him, according to 
 the grace of 'our God, and the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 IL But we beseech you, brethren, concern- 
 ing the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 our gathering together unto him, that ye be 2 
 not rpuckly shaken >'in your mind, nor alarmed, 
 neither by spirit, nor by word nor by letter as 
 ^fiom us, as that the day of "the Lord is present. 
 Let no one deceive you in any way: for ihdt 3 
 shall not be, unless there come the apostasy 
 first, and there be revealed the man of sin, the 
 son of perdition, who opposeth and uplifteth 4 
 himself against every one called God or an 
 object of worship ; so that he, in the temple of 
 God, "-as God sitteth, showing himself forth 
 that he is God. Remember ye not that, when 5 
 I was yet with you, I 'told you these things? 
 And now ye know wliat withholdeth, that he 6 
 may be revealed in his own time. For the 7 
 mystery is already working of lawlessness, un- 
 til only he, who withholdeth for the present, 
 be taken out of the way; and then shall be 8 
 revealed the hiwless one, whom the ''Lord shall 
 consume with the breath of his mouth, and 
 
 =■ Or, our God and Lord. ' Gr. from. 
 
 » Gr. by. • Or, as some read, of Christ. 
 
 *■ Slany omit the words, as God. 
 
 ' Or. used to tell. "! Some read, Lord Jesus. 
 
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE THESSALONfANS. 
 
 73 
 
 shall destroy with the appearing of his =com- 
 
 9 ing : even him, whose coming is according to the 
 
 energy of Satan, with all power and signs and 
 
 10 wonders of falsehood, and with all deceitfulness 
 of 'unrighteousness ^in those who are perish- 
 ing ; "because they accepted not the love of the 
 
 11 truth, that the}' might be saved; and therefore 
 sliall God send them an energy of delusion, 
 
 18 that they may believe 'the falsehood; that 
 all may be judged, who believed not the truth, 
 but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 
 
 13 But we are bound to give thanks to God 
 always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord, 
 because God chose you from the beginning to 
 salvation Jthrough sanctilication of the Spirit 
 
 14 and faith in the truth; whereunto he called 
 you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory 
 
 15 of our Lord Jesus Christ. So then, brethren, 
 stand fast, and hold the instructions which ye 
 have been taught, whether '■by our word or 
 
 16 epistle. But may our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 our God and Father, who loved us, and gave us 
 everlasting consolation and good hope 'tbrough 
 
 17 grace, himself comfort your hearts, and estab- 
 lish "you in every good "word and work. 
 
 III. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
 the word of the Lord may run and be glorified, I 
 
 2 as it is also with you ; and that we may be de- [ 
 livered from perverse and wicked men : for 
 
 3 "not all have faith. But faithful is the Lord, , 
 who shall establish you, and keep you from | 
 
 ' Or, presence. 
 
 ' Or, as many, unrighteousness, among. 
 
 ^ Or, as some read, for. ^ Gr. for that. 
 
 ' Or, falsehood. ' Gr. in. 
 
 ' Gr. hy word or by epistle of us. 
 
 ' Gr. in. '" Many omit you. 
 
 " Or, as many read, icork and word. 
 
 " Gr. tiot of all [is] faith [the attainment]. 
 
 pevil. But we have confidence "in you in the 4 
 Lord, that, the things which we command you, 
 ye both do and will do. But may the Lord 5 
 direct your hearts into the love of God, and 
 into the patience of Christ. 
 
 But we command you, brethren, in the name 6 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw 
 yourselves from every brother that walketh 
 disorderly, and not according to the instruction 
 which 'he received from us. For ye yourselves 7 
 know how ye ought to imitate us ; for we were 
 not disorderly among you, nor did we eat bread 8 
 for naught from any one, but in toil and weari- 
 ness, working night and day that we might not 
 be burdensome to any of you ; not because we 9 
 have not authority, but that we might give 
 ourselves for a pattern unto you, to imitate us. 
 For also, when we were with you, this we 10 
 •commanded you, that if any one will not 
 work, neither let him eat. For we hear of 11 
 some walking among you disorderly, working 
 not at all, but being busy-bodies. -Now such 12 
 we command and e.xhort by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that, working with quietness, they eat 
 their own bread. But ye, brethren, be not 1 3 
 weary in well-doing. But if any one obey not 14 
 our word by the epistle, note that ?na7i ; and 
 'have no company with him, tliat he may be 
 shamed ; and count him not as an enemy, but 15 
 admonish him as a brother. But may the Lord 16 
 of peace himself give you peace always in 
 every way. The Lord he with you all. 
 
 The salutation by the hand of me, Paul ; 17 
 which is a sign in every epistle : so I write. 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with 18 
 you all. Amen. 
 
 p Gr. the evil ; or, as many, the wicked one. " Gr. upon. 
 ' Or, as most read, they received. ' Or. used to command. 
 ' Gr. he not mixed up with him. 
 
 10 
 
1 
 Date Due 
 
 '-««*»*rc,-it^" 
 
 
 
 
 >Ht-»«« 
 
 «'., 
 
 
 
 ^ iii^ls^ 
 
 «#» 
 
 
 
 ...y..f*r/-T~ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f) 
 
 PRINTED 
 
 IN U. S. A. 
 
 
BS195.5.A511856 
 
 The Epistles of Paul to the 
 
 Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 00049 4528 
 
 m & 
 
 nFmwmmtfm